Chat group: People are in the sandbox, the system just ran away

Li Xuan was transported to the box-shaped world and brought a system with him, but the system was the Supreme Martial Arts System. Even more unfortunately, after the scam system discovered that he had been transported to the wrong world, it left a compensation package and ran away.

Fortunately, invitations to the chat group came one after another. Relying on the compensation packages left by the chat group and the system, Li Xuan achieved the true body of Taiyi, absorbed the way of all worlds into his own body, forged the Taiyi Dao fruit, and then reversed everything.

Saitama: Where’s the promised invincibility? Why is Blizzard so strong?

Rimuru: The Great Sage is just doing it for fun. The real cheats still depend on me, Brother Li Xuan.

Silver Wolf: Things change over time, and it’s time for the position of Star God to be mine.

Namikaze Minato: The chakra of the Otsutsuki clan is not good! The chakra derived from Li Xuan is fine! From now on, please call me Namikaze Sage.

Bai Yacha: It’s open, why should I, the great King Bai Ye, be beaten?

Li Xuan: He and I are in the Hedao Naruto world, in the Hedao One Punch world…

Chat group: People are in the sandbox, the system just ran away
Chapter 1: Thank you for the invitation! I am in the sandbox, and the system just ran away!
It was the first time I traveled to my favorite two-dimensional world, and I just activated the golden finger. These two joys overlapped with each other, and I should have had a dreamlike happy time. But why did things turn out like this?
Li Xuan was very worried. As a time traveler who had just activated the system, now should have been the time for him to show his skills, but he was stuck on the novice mission, which meant he was stuck.
The system that Li Xuan activated was the Wulin Supreme System. To be honest, the system was very good and the rewards were very generous.
The novice gift pack gives the innate Taoist physique, as well as the “Eternal Life Secret” and a decade of skill.
The innate Taoist body and the innate shortcut to the Tao can adapt to all things and can master all kinds of martial arts easily and without hindrance.
“The Secret of Immortality” is also a unique skill passed down by Guangchengzi. It starts with innate strength and comes with a decade of internal strength. It can be said to be a great start.
The mission for novices was also very simple, it was just to teach a lesson to the thugs who came to provoke, and the reward was the first twenty-two moves of “Holy Spirit Sword Technique”. It could be said that the reward was very generous, but Li Xuan was still stuck.
“System, is there a possibility that we have come to the wrong world and it is impossible for you to complete this novice mission!” Li Xuan was helpless. If this was a martial arts world, no matter how bad he was, he would never be able to beat a small gangster even with the novice gift package given by the system.
But where is this place? It is a small garden world where countless gods coexist and is known as the paradise of gods and Buddhas. It is far from being as beautiful as shown in novels and animations.
When Li Xuan first traveled through time, he was in the suburbs near Arcadia. He encountered an ordinary wild wolf, but it was much more ferocious than the tigers on Earth. One attack from it put Li Xuan’s life on the line. If it weren’t for the kindness of a passing rabbit, Li Xuan would have died there.
The Arcadia Community had been in decline for a long time, so naturally they had no money to hire someone with medical gifts to treat Li Xuan. Li Xuan nursed his wounds for three months before he was able to get out of bed.
Because of this, he encountered Jared, the minor villain who appeared in the first episode of the anime. He was not so polite to Li Xuan, who was just an ordinary person, and directly threatened Li Xuan that he must withdraw from Arcadia. It was at this time that Li Xuan activated the Supreme Martial Arts System and obtained a novice gift package and tasks.
“Newbie: When facing a thug who comes forward to provoke you, teach him a lesson and let him know that a king cannot be insulted. Reward: 22 moves of the Holy Spirit Sword Technique.”
Although there are not many strong communities in this outer gate due to Arcadia being in it, Jared who can become a bully can be considered an elite among the six-digit figures. The tiger man formed by the three gifts of man, tiger and demon is not someone that Li Xuan, who only has the novice gift package, can match. In fact, even if the two dragons of Yangzhou are brought over, the probability of defeating Jared is not high.
“I say, system, give me a word, can we change the world? System, you and the box world are obviously not compatible.” Li Xuan was helpless. He wanted to run away. Although he felt a little sorry for Black Rabbit and those children, he would only be a burden if he stayed.
After all, before the system was activated, he was not as useful as the children in the community. The parents of those children used to be the main force of Arcadia, and none of the inheritances they left behind were less than five digits. It was too difficult for an ordinary person like him to survive in the box garden world, so he might as well leave the information he knew to Black Rabbit and run away.
If he could escape to the world of martial arts, relying on the system, he would be able to take off instantly.
It’s a pity that Li Xuan’s idea was very beautiful. He did run away, but only the system ran away, not him.
“The system is searching, but the search failed!!! System error!…”
“A system error has occurred and maintenance is in progress… Repair failed! Repair failed!”
“The system has encountered a major failure and is retrieving the underlying regulations. According to the regulations, the system is being untied and will soon look for the next host…”
Just when Li Xuan was confused, the system had already untied the system and ran away.
“The system has been untied and will be transferred to the next host. According to the headquarters regulations, the compensation process will begin.”
“The headquarters compensation procedure has been initiated. Based on the system category and error data, dear host, you will receive the following compensation: you can choose any three martial arts books to master to perfection.”
Li Xuan just watched the series of performances of the garbage system and was too tired to complain.
“This is such a bummer! You brought me to such a dangerous world and then ran away? What the hell? … … …”
After cursing for a long time, Li Xuan calmed down and began to study the compensation program. He found that this compensation program was much more powerful than the system itself. At least he had never seen the human immortal martial arts and magnetic field martial arts in the original mall of the system. It was indeed the compensation program of the system headquarters.
However, these two kinds of martial arts can only allow him to protect himself in the box-shaped world. After all, they are just secrets, not inheritance. It is already very good to be able to reach the upper limit of four digits.
Logically speaking, Li Xuan should be satisfied with such a gain, but people always want more. He is unwilling to just rise from a passerby to a supporting role. After all, he has too many things he wants to do, the kindness of Black Rabbit and the community, the Demon King of Absolute Evil, Ouroboros…
If it was only four digits, Li Xuan would be powerless in too many things, so Li Xuan did not make up his mind easily.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: I never felt sad for the departure of the system (old version)
After exhausting all the information in his mind and trying everything, Li Xuan finally found the martial arts book that could change everything. It came from a certain Yuanshi world with a similar structure to the box garden world. The seven realms of enlightenment, external scene, Dharma body, legend, creation, other shore, and Dao fruit were enough to make Li Xuan invincible in the box garden.
There is no need to even reach the top. The Dharma body is in four digits, the legend is in three digits, and the destiny even touches the unknown single digit. The other side is already a realm that the box garden cannot reach, not to mention the combat power. It is not difficult to reverse the attack at all.
So Li Xuan activated the compensation mechanism left by the system and determined the three martial arts classics he had chosen: “The Golden Chapter of Yuanshi”, “Seven Swords of Cutting the Sky” and “Tathagata Palm”.
The reason why Li Xuan chose these three other-shore skills is very simple, that is, the masters who created these skills have reached the Dao Fruit or Half Dao Fruit, and the upper limit is higher.
The compensation program is indeed very powerful. After it was activated, Li Xuan truly had the perception of the ultimate learning of the other shore. It is hard to say how long it will take to achieve the other shore, but one year for the Dharma body, ten years for the legend, and a hundred years for the good fortune are easy. In a hundred years, you can reach two digits and infinitely close to a single digit. What other system do you need? I can only say that the compensation is too powerful.
Li Xuan was satisfied. As long as he took steady steps, he would be invincible in the small garden. Although according to the schedule, three months later, Izayoi Sakamoto and the others would arrive at the small garden and the curtain would be opened.
But it doesn’t matter. He is a late-stage player. After achieving good fortune a hundred years later, he will have the capital to play with time in the small garden. All regrets and remorse can be redeemed.
“Oh, I’m still very unhappy. Although the box garden is a world of gods and Buddhas, the plot progresses too fast. Not to mention a hundred years, I estimate that it won’t even take ten years. The four-digit extraordinary power can’t change the overall situation at all.” People are indeed greedy. After getting the opportunity to be invincible, Li Xuan wanted more.
“It would be great if I could have a powerful golden finger. You know, there are examples of people who become multi-digit powerful people in the two-dimensional world in one year. I, a time traveler, can’t even compare to them…”
[The Wanjie Chat Group invites you to join, do you agree? 】
Chat group? Li Xuan was a little surprised. He was indeed the protagonist. With the dual systems, he could not only catch up with Fujii Ren’s speed in becoming a domineering god, but it should also greatly accelerate his growth.
[Ding! People who practice martial arts have joined the chat group][Ding! The universe’s super genius hacker has joined the chat group]At this time, the old group members who were chatting and spamming stopped when they found that there were new members joining the group. They were all very curious about the world of the newcomers.
Secretary Fujiwara: “Welcome two newcomers!”
Changing Doll: “Warmly welcome new members to join our group!”
Super Ancient Warrior: “Welcome!”
Master Ke: “Newbies, don’t be afraid. This is a chat group for all worlds to communicate. You can tell us your name and the characteristics of your world. Other worlds may have information about the future of your world.”
Golden Flash: “Yes, with the help of Miss Qianhua, I learned a lot about the future.”
Wow! They are all familiar faces, Chika Fujiwara from Kaguya-sama: Love is War, Kitagawa Umi, the heroine who falls in love with a doll, and the super ancient warrior, Daikoku. The only one among the Ke masters is the shame of the lightning system, the purple-haired cat-headed Keqing, and the last one is needless to say, the fourth generation Namikaze Minato.
But there is actually “Naruto” in the world of Chikaka? But it’s not surprising, many Easter eggs in animations have other works from the same library or publishing house.
The Universe’s Super Genius Hacker: “I have not detected any problems through various instruments. There should be no bored star gods to entertain me. It seems that this chat group must be real. It is amazing that a single-player online game can be connected to form an open world.”
It turns out to be you, Yaya! The Silver Wolf in Bengtie, a guy who treats life as a game, no wonder he can be favored by the bad star god Xuwu.
Secretary Fujiwara: “I can’t find any relevant light novels or games here.”
Dressing Doll: “I don’t have any here either.”
Martial artist: “No need to check, her name is Yinlang, and she and Kemaomao come from different parallel worlds in the same world view.”
Master Ke: “A new person has popped up. You said she and I come from the same worldview, why haven’t I heard of her?”
Martial artist: “You Teyvat, you haven’t even stepped out of your own world, how could you possibly know about the parallel world? Only Heaven might know something.”
The worldview of Honkai is still very large. The multiverse constructed by the Tree of Imaginary Numbers and the Sea of ​​Quantum is comparable to the entire box world.
Changing Doll: “Newcomer, do you also live in a modern city?”
Martial artist: “No, my name is Li Xuan. I used to live in a modern city, but now I have traveled to a small world where millions of gods live.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “The little garden world where the millions of gods are? We found it. Is it the little garden world in the other world where all the problem children come from? This world is too dangerous? I’m afraid practicing martial arts will not be very useful.”
Martial artist: “Yeah, you said I only know a little bit of martial arts, how come I traveled through time like this, it’s too difficult.” Ah, right, right! I only know a little bit of martial arts, I’m not lying, “Tathagata Palm”, “Seven Swords of the Sky”, “Original Golden Seal” are all martial arts.
Changing Doll: “It’s okay. You can sign in every day and collect points, 1∽100 points each time. Points are the currency in this chat group. With points, you can do a lot of things, such as traveling through the world and strengthening yourself. Points are required.”
[Group member Universe Super Genius Hacker has signed in and received 47 points][Group members practicing martial arts have signed in and received 88 points]The cheat code for reaching the third chapter is the chat group! (Old version)
Li Xuan took a look at the functions currently available in the chat group. There are only two. One is to travel through the world, which requires one thousand points and has no time limit. However, group members in this world can expel them, ensuring the safety and rights of group members in their own world.
The other is the strengthening function. Li Xuan put all 88 points into it to try it out. This score is indeed a real omnipotent power. Even if an ordinary person does not have any system to strengthen, strengthening the body can reach four digits in about a thousand years.
You have to know that even though the Demon King Jiao was already a genius among the Jiaolong clan, he still had to practice hard for a thousand years to reach four digits. However, group members can reach four digits just by doing nothing and signing in every day. This is already very powerful.
And this is just the beginning of the development of the chat group. It will be even more powerful when more functions are opened later. However, this score is still too little for Li Xuan. 88 points is equivalent to one minute of self-cultivation. As expected, for the strong, the greatest role of the chat group is to see more world knowledge, systems, and the laws and principles of the world’s operation.
Martial artist: “Well, points do have an effect, but they are too small for me. In addition to signing in, are there any other ways to earn points?”
Golden Flash: “Of course I did. After learning about the future development of Konoha Village, I made up my mind not to let Kushina and Naruto get hurt. After I took back a lot of power from the Third Hokage and the advisor, I got 10,000 points.”
Martial artist: “So changing the plot is the main way to get points?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “It’s not fair. I changed a lot of the original plot, helped Ishigami and brought the president and Kaguya together in advance, but the total points are only 10,000.”
Dressing Doll: “How can you say you are bringing them together? Kaguya and the president have just joined the student council, and you are bringing them together. This is clearly breaking them up. I have already decided to say goodbye to the original male lead, and it’s only 7,000 points. You have 10,000 points, so there is definitely no hope for Kaguya and the president. I used to like this couple, what a pity.”
“Changing the plot can indeed earn points, but how many points are there because of the level of the world? Is it the difference in difficulty or influence? Thinking too much is useless. This kind of thing related to the essence of the chat group is not something I can understand now.” Li Xuan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. The most important thing for him now is to achieve the Dharmakaya. After reaching the Dharmakaya, the essence of a lifetime of martial arts can be revealed.
It is true that Li Xuan’s current realm is extremely high. If he follows the steps to achieve the immortal primordial body, the six-foot golden body or the infinite Taoist body, simply filling up his strength with one million points will be enough. If he wants to rely on the other side’s unique skills to comprehend the way to himself, the points required will be enormous. Among the worlds currently connected to the chat group, perhaps only the box world where Li Xuan is can obtain them.
……………………
“Li Xuan, are you okay? I heard from Lily that Jared came secretly to threaten you. Don’t be afraid, I will go and warn them.” Black Rabbit, who had been out as a referee, came to Li Xuan’s room as soon as he came back.
Although this rabbit looked like it was easy to bully, it was one of the few remaining moon rabbits. As a dependent who was deeply loved by the chief of the heavenly army, Indra, with the spiritual power of the moon’s sovereignty and several pieces of divine weapons, it was also an extremely powerful existence among the four-digit numbers. A small figure like Jared would not dare to appear in front of her.
“It’s okay. Thanks to him, my spiritual nature has begun to awaken. Now I don’t have time to care about such trivial matters. Can you take me to Bai Yasha?” If he wanted to quickly obtain enough points to achieve his Dharma body, the most important and influential person he could easily get in touch with was Bai Yasha, who was still at the lower level.
“Eh? Your spiritual power? Aren’t you an ordinary human spiritual power?” Hei Tu was very confused. After three months of getting along with him, she always thought that Li Xuan was just an ordinary person.
“I thought so before, but after meeting Jared, my spirit entered the observation state again. At that time, I saw the situation of Canary through the power of my spirit.”
“Really? Did you really see her?” Black Rabbit came over excitedly and grabbed Li Xuan’s hand, not caring about the fact that she was being taken advantage of. It was no wonder, after all, Canary was her adoptive mother. She had been following Canary since her hometown was destroyed by the Demon King Absolute Evil when she was ten years old. Later, after Canary encountered the Demon King in Arcadia, she was exiled to the outside world and her life and death were unknown. Now that there was news about her, she was naturally very excited.
“Of course, Black Rabbit, after you saved me, I have always wanted to repay you. When my spiritual power was stimulated before, I saw some conditions of the canary. But it was not very good, so I wanted to ask White Yasha for help.” It can only be said that the Moon Rabbit is worthy of being a follower of the useless god Indra, a blessing bestowed by gods and Buddhas to the world. Succubi are weak to it. If Li Xuan had not been reborn and completely different now, he would probably have made a fool of himself immediately.
“Is Canary okay?” Black Rabbit became even more excited when he heard that Canary was in bad condition.
“Calm down. Canary’s condition isn’t very good, but as long as we find her in time, there won’t be any big problems.”
“Okay then. I’ll take you to see Lord Bai Yasha now.” Hei Tu didn’t dare to delay for a moment and immediately took Li Xuan to one of Qianyan’s stores.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 4: Death of the Changing Canary (Old Version)
Although Bai Yasha is not here, she can be contacted and can come here quickly through the realm gate.
However, Black Rabbit’s appearance surprised Li Xuan very much. The Thousand Eyes clerks didn’t dare to say anything and subconsciously did what Black Rabbit said. It seems that if Black Rabbit is forced into a corner, he can still act like a big shot.
“Black Rabbit!” The light of the realm gate flashed, and a petite figure rushed towards Black Rabbit. However, before White Yasha could get close, he was beaten back by Black Rabbit.
“Lord Shiroyashā, I have something urgent to discuss with you. Please stop playing, okay?” Although Black Rabbit had a smile on his face, his expression was very scary.
“Tsk, okay, if you have something to ask me, I’ll tell you.” Seeing that Black Rabbit was serious, Shiroyasha also became serious and stopped playing around. After all, a rabbit will really bite when it gets angry.
“It’s related to the whereabouts of Master Canary.”
“The whereabouts of the canary? Are you sure, Black Rabbit? This is no joke, all the gods are paying attention to this matter.” Bai Yasha’s expression became serious, and he shook the folding fan in his hand, blocking all prying eyes on the room.
It is difficult for people who have not seen the Anti-Utopia Demon King to understand the importance the gods attach to the Canary. You must know that unlike the Absolute Demon King, the Anti-Utopia Demon King has been entrenched in the Lower West District for thousands of years and is still expanding outward. Whether it is the Greek, Nordic, Bible, or Buddhist gods, they have all been beaten up and there is no hope of winning.
In the end, it was Canary who stood up and led Arcadia to eliminate the existence of the dystopian demon king through the Black Death. Therefore, when Canary wanted to form a lower-level alliance, even though this would harm their own interests, many gods were still willing to give Canary and Arcadia face.
After the canary disappeared, many gods thought that the little garden had lost hope and was hopeless! Wait for death! Goodbye. I wanted to leave the little garden and play by myself. But now the black rabbit actually said that she had news about the canary. This news is false, but it doesn’t matter. If it is true, then the problem is serious.
“Hei Tu, where did you get the information? I know that you often use the gold coins you earn as a referee to inquire about missing members, but those are basically false news.” Bai Yasha said this, but his eyes were already looking at Li Xuan. Hei Tu was not a person who did not know the importance of the matter. The fact that he dragged Li Xuan here for such important news already explained a lot.
“Li Xuan told me that he got some information about his spiritual awakening.” Black Rabbit quickly pulled Li Xuan over.
“Boy, I know you, the ordinary human that Black Rabbit rescued three months ago. You said you have news about the Canary, are you serious? If you are lying, it’s no joke. You should know that even the three-digit big demon, Laplace who holds the position of omniscience, can’t find any news about the Canary.” Bai Yasha looked at Li Xuan coldly. She expected the news to be true, but she also felt it was unlikely.
“How could I lie about such a thing? I spread the main cause and effect of Black Rabbit to the past. The first was Indra, then the Absolute Demon King, and finally the Canary. I saw her lying on a hospital bed, and her spiritual energy was about to be exhausted.” Li Xuan lied without changing his expression. If he achieved Dharmakaya, whether he used the fifth style of Seven Swords of Cutting the Sky to spread the Tao throughout the universe or the seventh style of Tathagata Palm to save all living beings, he would be able to accurately find Canary through the cause and effect of Black Rabbit. What he is saying now is just the information in the original book.
Bai Yasha exclaimed in surprise: “How is it possible? How could the canary’s spiritual energy be exhausted so quickly? Could it be…” She thought of the canary poet’s spiritual energy, and her face darkened.
“In order to forge the trump card of revenge, Canary used the power of the poet to trigger a historical transition period, which exhausted her spiritual power.” Li Xuan paused for a moment. “But then she gave up, not wanting to involve people who had nothing to do with Arcadia.”
“It seems like something she would do, but has she given up? Has she entrusted her ideals to the next generation?” In fact, Shiroyasha knew very well that although the members of Arcadia were exiled to the infinite universe outside the small garden, it would be difficult to find them through a unilateral search in the small garden, but if the members of Arcadia also responded in the outside world, the difficulty of finding them would be greatly reduced.
It’s just that the members of Arcadia all know that behind this disaster, many gods are not clean, and the enemy is strong, so they turned from open to dark. But now you, Canary, actually want to give up and entrust your dream to the next generation. Isn’t it too beautiful to think about it?
Bai Yasha sneered and decided to inform the Halloween Queen about this matter. Evil will be punished by evil, so let the two bad guys have fun by themselves.
“I have already informed the Queen of this matter. This information is enough for her to find Canary. But don’t let the news leak out. Even if Canary comes back, she won’t be able to show up for a while. After all, what happened two years ago is not that simple. She may need to investigate secretly.”
“As long as she is fine, don’t worry, Lord Baiyasha, I will never tell anyone.” Black Rabbit patted his chest and promised.
On the other side, Li Xuan was also accepting his abundant harvest. This time he made a huge profit.
[The group members who practiced martial arts greatly changed the plot of Canary’s death and gained ** points. ]“My goodness, is this the value of Canary? It’s as much as 50 million. No wonder. If Canary survives, then the legitimacy of Izayoi Sakura as the protagonist will be completely shaken. After all, Canary can be called the protagonist of the previous era. She defeated the Demon King Dystopia of that era. Even the subjugation of the Demon King of this era is mostly due to her. Compared with her, Izayoi is still too young.”
Chapter 5: Achieving Taiyi’s True Body (Old Version)
With these 50 million points, Li Xuan immediately began his own Dharma body journey. As the points continued to increase, his functions were strengthened. According to Li Xuan’s requirements, he continuously integrated the teachings of the Taoist Master, the Buddha, and Yuanshi Tianzun from the three books of the other shore into the path that Li Xuan had just created.
Time, space, cause and effect, destiny, creation, the cause of all results and many other great ways were constantly integrated, accompanied by the continuous consumption of points and the continuous growth of Li Xuan’s self. Finally, when the points were less than 5 million, Li Xuan finally achieved the Dharma body and cultivated the Taiyi True Body.
What is Taiyi? It is the manifestation of Tao, the first and the highest, encompassing everything, overflowing everything. The God or Haotian God that people often refer to is Taiyi.
In the original novel, there is also a person who follows the path of Taiyi, and that is Donghuang Taiyi who competes with the devil and Buddha for the throne of Heavenly Emperor. It is not that he cannot compete with the devil and Buddha, or that the path of Taiyi is not strong, but that the path of Taiyi is the strongest.
If he achieves the Dao of Taiyi, then all other shores will become a part of him. So when Donghuang Taiyi dies, even if he, as the Dao Master, achieves the Dao Fruit and becomes the object of reduction to emptiness, he dies cleanly.
Li Xuan didn’t have this worry. There was no other shore above his head, so he could easily walk on the path of Taiyi. Of course, walking on the path of Taiyi, there were also enemies in the box garden. There was the Monkey Sister and the Havoc in Heaven, so naturally there was the Jade Emperor in the box garden.
After Li Xuan achieved Taiyi’s true body, according to the information obtained by cause and effect, the number of Jade Emperors did not reach double digits. After all, the Jade Emperor was in the Taoist system, and above him were the Three Pure Ones. But he was not weak either, and was even better than Emperor Shitian in his heyday.
As the dignified Emperor of Heaven, the Jade Emperor was naturally unwilling to have someone else above him, so he launched an attack on the spiritual level of Haotian God during the Song Dynasty. He did not expect to achieve the spiritual level of Haotian God or Taiyi in one breath, after all, this is a single-digit spiritual level, but he also wanted to connect his spiritual level with Haotian God, so as to impact the double digits and get rid of the shackles of Taoism. Unfortunately, he failed, so he made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace. This incident was a warning from Taoism to him. Although the Jade Emperor brought down the Buddha, he completely broke off relations with Taoism.
But even if the Jade Emperor failed, he would not give up the one-digit incomplete spiritual nature of Haotian God. Although the one-digit incomplete spiritual nature that appeared after Li Xuan achieved Taiyi’s true body was not important to Li Xuan, it was just an identity proof, and it was a spiritual nature that was replicated after being swallowed up by Li Xuan’s Taiyi Dao, but a mere three-digit number was not enough for the Jade Emperor to hide anything.
“Boy, you must not tell anyone about this, otherwise you will be in big trouble.” Seeing that Li Xuan did not reply, Bai Yasha turned around and warned him that this matter was not a joke.
“Although I don’t care, I won’t tell anyone for the sake of Black Rabbit and those little guys. Besides, I’m in trouble too, so there’s no need to make things difficult for myself.” Although he now has the initial ability to protect himself, it’s not time for Li Xuanlang to get up. Although he has split into several other selves and gone to the universe outside the box garden, and can be resurrected in another selves even if he dies, it’s still not safe enough, and he still has to place another selves in other worlds in the chat group.
And this is also the key to the rapid strengthening of his Taiyi Dao. As the manifestation of Tao, Taiyi can naturally easily merge with the Heavenly Dao of other worlds, thereby integrating the Dao and principles of all heavens and worlds into Li Xuan’s own Dao.
“Tell me what trouble you have. Your information has helped me a lot. No matter what it is, I will help you.” Bai Yasha patted his chest proudly and made a promise.
“Are you sure?” Li Xuan looked at Bai Yasha with a smile. Can he carry it?
“You are an ignorant boy. You probably don’t know my identity yet.” Bai Yasha looked at Li Xuan’s face full of disbelief and immediately became furious.
“I, the great Bai Yasha, am actually looked down upon by such a person. If I hadn’t cultivated my character in recent years, I would have been the same as before and would have made sure to let this kid know how powerful I am.” Bai Yasha was very annoyed.
“Of course I know who you are. The original star, the White Night Demon King, the manifestation of the Heavenly Movement Theory, the final trial of mankind, and one of the only 17 two-digit numbers in the Little Garden. How could I not know your name?”
“But don’t you think about it? Even if Laplace is a three-digit demon, he doesn’t know the news about Canary, but I can sense what this means.” Is Bai Yasha strong? Very strong! But even if she hadn’t experienced the heyday of three failures, she couldn’t take on the cause and effect of Li Xuan.
“Even if your spiritual power involves two-digit numbers, I, Bai Ye, am not afraid!” Bai Yacha felt that Li Xuan’s spiritual power might be related to two-digit numbers, involving the direction of some top three-digit numbers, but if she wanted to, it was not impossible to save it.
“What if I say that my spirituality involves Taoism, Buddhism, and the Heavenly Palace?”
Buddhism may have only reached a certain agreement with the Jade Emperor, but Taoism would certainly not want to see the appearance of Li Xuan. Although the enemy of my enemy is my friend, Haotian is still above the Three Pure Ones. I am afraid that Taoism and the Jade Emperor will reconcile after Li Xuan appears.
Chapter 6: Formal Joining the Community (Old Version)
“The Buddha is now my nominal boss. I really can’t handle your troubles, but don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone about this.” Bai Yasha was stunned. There were no more than three two-digit spiritual levels involving Taoism, Buddhism, and the Heavenly Court, and each of them was related to a lot of three-digit or even two-digit numbers. This kind of big trouble was not something she, a lone family, could get involved in.
“I didn’t think of relying on others. If I wait a little longer, it won’t be them who will cause trouble to me, but I will be the one causing trouble to them.”
“You are so confident, but I didn’t expect that Black Rabbit could easily find such a potential stock.” Bai Yasha didn’t expect Black Rabbit to have such luck. As long as Li Xuan becomes successful in the future, he will at least be a top three-digit figure.
“No matter how great my potential is, if Black Rabbit hadn’t saved me, I would have died in the wolf’s mouth. No matter how great my potential is, it would have been wasted.”
“You think I can’t see that you are thinking of repaying my life-saving grace with your body? That’s not possible. Black Rabbit is mine. Even if Black Rabbit follows you, you and Black Rabbit’s daughter must be left to me!”
Bai Yasha said so, but she was still happy to see the relationship between Li Xuan and Kurotoshi. After all, although she was a pervert who liked to peek and take advantage of others, she was not a lesbian. She just thought that girls were soft and fragrant, which was really good. They were completely different from Zeus and Indra. Moreover, Li Xuan was not bad looking, and the daughter of him and Kurotoshi must be great.
“What nonsense are you talking about, Lord Bai Yasha! Black Rabbit belongs to no one? Everyone has been notified. Li Xuan and I will go back first.” Black Rabbit was still shocked that Li Xuan actually had a double-digit spiritual level. Suddenly, he heard Bai Yasha’s explosive words. He was so embarrassed that the color of his ears changed, and he ran away in a hurry, pulling Li Xuan.
“No objection. Tsk, it seems that Black Rabbit really has someone in her heart. No wonder she has been raising a group of children alone for two years, and suddenly she has someone to communicate with. Now she has saved her stepmother. It’s not surprising that Black Rabbit is targeted with her personality. I have to hide this from Indra. One day, when he finds out that Black Rabbit, whom he regards as his own granddaughter, has followed someone else, his expression will definitely be very interesting.” Shiroyaksha looked at Black Rabbit and the others who were leaving, and decided to record the expression of Indra, the useless god, at that time.
………………
“Black Rabbit, why are you walking so fast? I have something to ask Bai Yasha.” Li Xuan looked at Black Rabbit with a teasing look on his face. The shy rabbit is also quite interesting.
“Well, that~ it’s almost time to make dinner for the kids, so we have to go back quickly.” Black Rabbit hesitated for a long time and finally found an excuse.
“Oh! To make dinner, come to think of it, I’m not a member of the community yet.”
“Li Xuan, aren’t you a member of the community yet?” Hei Tu was stunned. Li Xuan had lived in Arcadia for several months, and she thought Li Xuan had already been a member of the community?
“Of course not. After all, I am an innate god and Buddha now. So if you want me to join the penniless Wuming, you should know what to do, right? Black Rabbit.” Yes, in the box garden, Li Xuan is already an innate god and Buddha. After all, there is no innate god and Buddha purer than Taiyi, the manifestation of Tao. In Taoist mythology, the Jade Emperor experienced 132 million calamities before he could obtain the position of Heavenly Emperor. He is not an innate god.
Of course, Li Xuan felt that he was still a human being and did not recognize the certification of the box garden. After all, even the spiritual nature on his body was created by him. Although the power and principles were exactly the same as before, the source was no longer the box garden but came from himself. Taiyi is all-encompassing and overflows everything. Naturally, Li Xuan can also use the Taiyi way to accommodate everything and incorporate the spiritual nature system and the box garden into the Taiyi way.
“It’s really too early to talk about having a daughter. At least, we have to start with a love relationship…” Hei Tu’s face was already red with shame, and steam began to come out of her head, allowing Li Xuan to see what a real Steam Girl looks like.
“Really? Who do you think I am? I just want you to formally invite me. Or is Hei Tu already impatiently throwing herself into my arms?” Li Xuan just wanted to confirm Hei Tu’s thoughts, but he didn’t want to mix anything else into his feelings.
“It’s obviously you, Li Xuan, who are misleading me, really.” Black Rabbit was relieved to see Li Xuan change the subject, but felt a little disappointed in his heart.
“It’s just a black rabbit, but it’s quite smart. It was discovered.”
“What do you mean by a mere black rabbit? After awakening your spirit, Li Xuan, you have become more and more arrogant.”
Seeing that Black Rabbit was showing signs of getting angry, Li Xuan didn’t dare to tease him any further.
“No matter what, I am now considered a big shot. I will only join if you, Black Rabbit, formally invite me. Otherwise, it will seem like no one wants me. And after I join, I want to be the leader. Do you understand?”
“Well, I am here to formally invite you to join the community. As for the position of leader, I can also give it to you.” Black Rabbit took a deep breath and formally extended an invitation to Li Xuan. As for the position of leader, no one wants it for Arcadia or Wuming now, after all, they have a large group of children to raise.
“Well, let’s hold a banquet tonight to celebrate my joining the community and becoming the leader!”
Chapter 7: Celebration Party (Old Version)
“But, there isn’t much food left, and we don’t know when the next judging job will be. Let’s save some!” Black Rabbit nervously grabbed the corner of his clothes.
“You are such a useless rabbit. How can you, a four-digit number, end up like this? And now I am the leader. I will prepare the ingredients from now on. You, a useless rabbit, just need to cook.” Li Xuan grabbed the rabbit ears and rubbed them hard. No wonder the three problem children of Izayoi like them so much. The rabbit ears feel really good.
Li Xuan sent 100 points to Fujiwara Chika in the chat group, and bought enough food for everyone in Wuming to eat for several months. After handing the food over to Black Rabbit, Black Rabbit’s surprised and happy expression made Li Xuan laugh. How did a four-digit strong man end up like this? A bunch of ordinary food could greatly increase his favorability. It was really outrageous.
“Li Xuan, the meal is ready. I have already told everyone that you have become the new leader. They are all waiting for you.” Just after Li Xuan had been chatting in the group for two hours, Black Rabbit pushed the door open.
“Hello, new leader!” As soon as they entered the hall, the children all stood up and cheered.
“Everyone sit down. We are not strangers. We have known each other for several months. After I become the leader, everything will be fine. I promise.” Li Xuan also likes these children very much. During his recovery, these little guys helped him with many small things.
“Brother Li Xuan, I heard that you have awakened the spiritual nature of the innate gods and Buddhas, one of the three most powerful species. Is this true?” asked a brave little guy.
“Of course it’s true.” Li Xuan straightened his chest and raised his head. “Now I am a strong man in the four digits, right?”
“Then why are you willing to stay in the lower class and join Wuming?”
“Of course it’s for Black Rabbit.”
“Wow! Black Rabbit sister is so bold.”
“After all, she promised me that she would be my pet as long as I joined.”
“Black Rabbit is no one’s pet. Li Xuan, have you also learned bad things from Lord Bai Yasha? And you guys stop making a fuss, let’s eat quickly.” Black Rabbit took out her folding fan angrily. She wanted to see who dared to commit a crime against the wind.
“Alright, alright, let’s stop talking. Hei Tu will get shy if we continue. Let’s just eat. Cheers!” Li Xuan picked up the drink cup on the table. After all, they were all kids, so naturally, it was all filled with drinks.
“Cheers!” Black Rabbit and the children also raised their glasses and cheered in unison, their eyes filled with laughter and hope.
The dinner ended in joy, and time came to the next morning. They played too late last night. Except for the slightly older Lily and Ren, the other children slept in. The pressure of life was too great in the past, and these children became sensible very early.
There are only a hundred children. It is easy for Li Xuan to ensure their lives, but this will make these children feel that they have no value in existence, and they will always be in fear of being abandoned.
It’s not that the children don’t believe Li Xuan or are overly worried, but it’s a fact that has already happened. Two years ago, Arcadia was conquered by the Demon King and all the main forces were exiled. However, there are still some people that the Demon King looks down upon. However, when these people saw the decline of Arcadia, except for Black Rabbit, they all abandoned the children and left.
This was also natural. In the process of conquering the Demon Lord of Absolute Evil, as many as 80% of Arcadia’s elite disappeared. What does it mean for a community to lose 80% of its core members? Before the war, Arcadia was a bright diamond with some rubble, and after the war, it was rubble mixed with a few diamonds. This kind of loss cannot be made up in one or two hundred years. After the last diamond was exiled, what was left was naturally all rubble that could disappear at any time.
So Li Xuan still had to give these children a place to prove their worth. “Lily, what do you think about me restoring this land?”
“Is it really possible? Brother Li Xuan, this land has lost its vitality since it was ravaged by the Demon King. We have tried many methods but to no avail.” Fox-eared Loli Lili was very surprised. For her, who inherited the godhood of Inari God, it would be really good news if the land could be restored. In the past, her lineage was responsible for managing the land of the community.
“Of course, it’s just two years. It’s not a problem for me.” For Li Xuan, it is not difficult to turn back the time of a piece of land by two years. After all, they are not living creatures.
“In this way, the children can grow crops to get food in the future, and even grow some special crops to sell.” Black Rabbit was also very happy, so that the community could be self-sufficient.
The land of Arcadia is not ordinary. If it is ordinary food, with the care of the children headed by Lily, the descendant of the Inari God, it basically ripens once a week and can easily meet the food needs. Some spiritual fruits are the plants that really need to grow in years.
Chapter 8: The Eve of Nine-Tail Night (Old Version)
“Then Black Rabbit, you take the children to clean up this land first. I will go find the big white snake to get a water tree. We can’t run several kilometers away to get water when we need to irrigate.”
“Then you have to be more careful!” Black Rabbit was worried.
“Who should be worried about, that five-digit shame?” Li Xuan was a little speechless. That Snow White was the invincible god of war. Li Xuan could deal with her with his eyes closed.
“Then be gentle, she is after all a follower of Lord Shiroyashā.” Black Rabbit thought of Snow White, and her strength did not seem to be that good.
“Don’t worry! I’m just taking a water tree.”
“Hey, big white snake, get up and come out to greet the guests.” Li Xuan simply used an authentic Lushan Shenglongba. The air wave broke through the surface of the lake and directly rolled up the several miles wide waterfall, splashing water vapor several kilometers away.
“Is there a new challenger coming?” The sleepy dragon snake was also awakened by Li Xuan’s actions. A giant snake dozens of feet long poked its head out from the bottom of the lake.
“You choose between force or wisdom!” It can be seen that Snow White was woken up by someone and was in a bad mood.
“I choose force, but for Bai Yasha’s sake, you should just hand over Mizuki, otherwise you will get beaten again.” Li Xuan seemed very calm when facing the giant snake that was unimaginable for ordinary people.
“Arrogant guy!” Although Li Xuan was telling the truth, it was a complete provocation to Snow White.
“Die!” The entire lake surface began to shake. Dozens of huge water columns, controlled by Snow White, surrounded Li Xuan from all directions.
“You’re already dead.” Repeating Jotaro’s famous line, Li Xuan stood on top of the fallen Snow White. Of course, he didn’t kill her, he was just playing a joke.
Li Xuan’s attack was very gentle and only knocked her unconscious, so Snow White woke up quickly.
“What’s wrong with me? Where is that person?” Bai Xueji was still dizzy and didn’t notice that Li Xuan was right above her head.
“I’m on top of you? You’ve already lost, get Mizuki out now.”
“Yes, sir, this is Mizuki.” Snow White was still very sensible. The number of Li Xuan who was able to defeat him in an instant without her noticing must be at least in the four digits.
How could she, a five-digit water god, have the qualifications to test Li Xuan? Snow White felt that she was so unlucky. You should have said earlier that you were a four-digit number. How could a four-digit number need a gift like Mizuki’s?
Li Xuan didn’t care what Bai Xueji thought, he just took the water tree and left.
After Li Xuan took Mizuki back, he had nothing to do for the next ten days. Apart from eating, he spent most of his time in the chat group. He successfully obtained the Dragon King tag from the chat group. It was no wonder. Fujiwara Chika and Kitagawa Umi had to go to school, Daiko had just joined the Victory Team and was undergoing rookie training, Master Toku was not only one of the Seven Stars, but he was also a workaholic, and Minato was even busier as the Hokage. Only the two newcomers, Li Xuan and Yaya, were the most idle.
However, this leisurely life is coming to an end. The busy Fourth Generation rarely comes out to chat except for signing in.
Golden Flash: “Tomorrow is when Naruto will be born. Although I have made a lot of preparations, I don’t know if I can stop Obito.”
The Yondaime felt a little nervous. Although he had made a lot of preparations, he had only been in the group for too short a time and his strength had not changed much. He was only 50% sure that he could survive tomorrow’s disaster. However, as a Hokage and a husband, he could not show any uneasiness and could only express his feelings in the chat group. At least he had asked everyone for help.
Super Ancient Warrior: “It’s a pity that I can’t transform into Tiga yet, otherwise I should be able to help.”
Although Daiko has seen the images left by the super ancient civilization, he has not yet acquired the ability of Tiga. Otherwise, he could serve as an insurance. If the Nine-Tails comes out, he could easily defeat it, so that Kushina could seal the Nine-Tails back.
Master Ke: “I can’t help you much. Even if Kyuubi is not as powerful as the demon god, at least he has the strength of a demon god’s followers.”
Master Ke’s strength in Genshin Impact is not weak, but it is still not enough and he cannot play a key role.
The Universe’s Super Genius Hacker: “I can go and help. I’m tired of playing games lately. It would be nice to play a new dungeon and earn some points.”
Silver Wolf is not only a cosmic super hacker, but as one of the few people who have embarked on a path of nothingness, her power is not weak, and she can easily reach the shadow level.
Golden Flash: “Thank you very much. Now I am 80% sure. There will be no problem at all.”
The Yondaime felt much more at ease. Having an additional expert of the same level whose intelligence was unknown was more useful than all the preparations he had made in the previous month.
Martial artist: “Hey, what about me? Why are you ignoring me like Qianhua and Haimeng?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Aren’t you just an ordinary person like me and Haimeng? Wouldn’t it cause trouble if you go?”
Martial artist: “I am a martial artist, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have the ability! Don’t you know that time travel and cheating are often linked together? Time travelers are so awesome!”
Changing Doll: “It turns out you have been lying to us all along!”
Martial artist: “Qianhua is fine, but Haimeng, you are an old fan of the second dimension. You have read so many light novels, don’t you know that time travelers have built-in cheats?”
Chapter 9: Reaching the Hidden Leaf Village (Old Version)
Secretary Fujiwara: “How strong are you now? How dare you interfere in the Night of the Nine-Tailed Fox?”
Martial artist: “It’s probably around four digits.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Four digits?? Is that true? I thought the three of us were at the bottom of this chat group, how come you suddenly became the golden thigh.”
Changing Doll: “And I remember that you traveled through time not long ago? You already have four digits, which is too outrageous. But in this way, Naruto’s safety will not be a problem. Four digits? There has never been a four-digit number in the entire Naruto.”
Golden Flash: “Thank you so much. This will ensure the safety of Kushina and Naruto.”
The martial artist: “Don’t thank me yet. I have some requests, and I don’t know if you can agree to them.”
The martial artist: “This time when I go to your world, I want to leave my self in your world, be in harmony with the Tao, and absorb the Tao and principles in it.”
This is what Li Xuancheng has been thinking about since he became Taiyi’s true self. He wanted to use the chat group to send an alter ego to another world.
Taiyi is the manifestation of Tao, and naturally the existence that is most easily in harmony with Tao. He has no consciousness and only leaves a little nature in the dark, which is completely in harmony with the Heavenly Dao of other worlds. It means that the principles and laws of that world open the door to Li Xuan, which can greatly promote the growth of Taiyi Tao.
Gold Flash: “What does this mean?”
The world of Naruto is a completely different world, and the Fourth Hokage cannot understand the meaning of Li Xuan’s words at all.
Secretary Fujiwara: “How should I put it? Just like Naruto uses his shadow clones to learn, Li Xuan should be trying to use a similar method to merge with nature and the world and gain knowledge from it.”
Fujiwara Chika was born into the Fujiwara family and has some understanding of Chinese culture, so she can probably understand what Li Xuan meant.
Martial Arts Practitioner: “If you are willing, I can help Naruto remove the influence of Ashura’s Chakra, and I can also give you new Chakra that is not affected by the Otsutsuki.”
Golden Flash: “This is really irresistible! And to be honest, if you don’t tell me and just do it, I won’t be able to find out.”
Namikaze Minato smiled bitterly. He really couldn’t refuse the conditions given by Li Xuan. Naruto’s original personality was good, but as a father, he still hoped that Naruto would have a true self. He didn’t think of letting Naruto take the helm of the Otsutsuki in the future. He was still a father! In this way, it was even more impossible for him to refuse Li Xuan’s second request.
The martial artist: “There are so many things in the world, why should I be such a mean person and go against my own heart?”
It is fine to cultivate your mind when you don’t have the ability, but it is unnecessary to do such sneaky things when you have the ability.
Golden Flash: “Since you said so, I naturally believe you. I allow this.”
Namikaze Minato is not a shy person. Li Xuan has already said this much, it is okay for him to just merge with me without saying it. He also said it out loud, which is a kind of respect. Naturally, he will not continue to hesitate.
The martial artist: “Okay, I’ll be there in a minute.”
The Universe’s Super Genius Hacker: “I just realized that I don’t have enough points. Fourth Generation, please send me the dungeon ticket!”
Li Xuan naturally had to call Black Rabbit over to give him some instructions. After all, this trip would take at least one or two days, and he had long wanted to check in and have fun at various places in Konoha Village.
Silver Wolf arrived a few minutes earlier than Li Xuan and was now chatting with the Fourth Hokage.
Although Li Xuan came, Minato Namikaze had no intention of relying on him for everything. After all, the only person a person can always rely on is himself, and it is impossible to always rely on others.
“Okay then! I’m planning on visiting various places and checking in! How about you, Silver Wolf?”
“Forget it! I’ll just go find a place to continue playing my game.” Silver Wolf raised the game console in her hand, not having much interest in shopping. She didn’t like to listen to background stories when playing games, she could only improve her game when she was playing.
Although Li Xuan is very interested in the game consoles of the future world, he is still no match for Konoha Village, which has the bonus of sentiment.
“Kushina is about to give birth, and the situation in the village has been very tense recently. Here are two passes and the Sword of Ninja Love. If any of the Guards or Anbu ask about them, you can take them out. You can notify me in the chat group if necessary.” Namikaze Minato was also afraid that they would have a conflict with other ninjas. After all, none of them were easy to mess with, especially Li Xuan, whose strength was not something the Hidden Leaf Village could deal with.
In one afternoon, Li Xuan’s figure could be seen everywhere, including the Hokage Building, the portraits of the four Hokage, the Valley of the End, and the Ninja School. There were many familiar faces among them. The two gate gods had already begun to stand guard at the gate of Konoha Village. A figure wearing a green tights and a bowl-cut haircut in training was seen coming and going several times. There were also many Uchiha and Hyuga personnel patrolling various locations.
Li Xuan also uploaded some photos from time to time at the request of Kitagawa Umi. Although she could not come to the scene due to insufficient points, she was still very interested in the live-action version of Naruto and planned to do a cosplay based on the real version of Naruto.
Chapter 10: The Sins and Evils of Konoha F4 (Old Version)
In the blink of an eye, it was already evening. Although he ordered a bowl of noodles when he went to Ichiraku Ramen to check in, Li Xuan felt hungry again, so he walked towards Kushina’s position. The Nine-Tailed Fox was too conspicuous for him.
“Hi! You must be Kushina!” Li Xuan’s action of walking straight towards Kushina immediately made the Anbu, who were already following Li Xuan everywhere, tense up immediately. The Anbu who were originally following Kushina looked like they were ready to attack at any time, especially a certain white-haired guy, who was extremely nervous.
“Oh! I’m Minato’s friend. Aren’t you going to give birth soon? He asked me to come over to celebrate. It’s almost evening, so I plan to go to your house for a meal.” Li Xuan glanced at the younger version of Wu Wu Kai and didn’t seem to want to continue irritating them.
“I’ve never heard that the Fourth Hokage has a friend like you.” Uchiha Mikoto, who was chatting with Kushina before, stood up and stood sideways in front of her.
Recently, her best friend’s husband, the Fourth Hokage, has gradually gained control of the power of the Hokage and has shown goodwill to the Uchiha clan. The conflict between the village and the Uchiha clan is easing, and everything is developing in a good direction. The key to this is the Fourth Hokage, so nothing must happen to Kushina.
“Look, this is Minato’s handwritten pass, and his sword of love. Kushina, you should know this.” Li Xuan was not angry about Uchiha Mikoto’s vigilance, this was a normal reaction. Instead, he looked at the baby Hashira with interest, and taking pictures was essential.
“It is indeed Minato’s handwriting and the Sword of Ninja Love.” Kushina, who had been vigilant all the time, also relaxed. Handwriting can be imitated, but the Sword of Ninja Love is impossible to forge. It contains the unique sealing technology of his Uzumaki clan. It seems that he is really Minato’s friend.
“But why haven’t I heard Minato mention you?”
“Men also need their own privacy, and Minato and I haven’t known each other for long, but we have a good relationship.”
“Then how did you two know each other?” Kushina was a little curious. Although Minato was called the little sun, not everyone could be his friend.
“Well, you need to ask Minato. If he is willing to talk, he will tell you.” Although the chat group’s matters are not prohibited from being leaked, this matter was still Minato’s own decision.
“Well, I will ask Minato about this matter. Now let me take you to mine and Minato’s home!”
Li Xuan ignored the Anbu guarding behind him and chatting with Kushina, and walked towards Minato’s home.
Although the Anbu behind him had relaxed, they still sent one person to report to the Hokage Building.
Looking at the magnificent villa in front of him, Li Xuan felt that the Sandaime was really a piece of shit. As a user of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Minato Namikaze was extremely efficient in completing tasks and he didn’t know how much bounty he earned. And Kushina Uzumaki, as the princess of the Whirlpool Country, was even a wealthy woman.
As a result, Naruto’s life became like that and he had to rely on welfare to survive. It seems that the inheritance of Minato and his wife was directly confiscated, right? Compared with Konohamaru’s life, it is really a world of difference.
Both are descendants of the Hokage, but Naruto lives in a rented house, eats instant noodles every day, drinks expired milk, and is cursed and reviled by the villagers. Konohamaru, on the other hand, is the young master of the Sarutobi clan, who has good food and drink, and has an elite Chunin as his tutor since he was a child.
There is not a single good person in Konoha F4. Danzo is the scapegoat, but the remaining three are not good people either, especially Sarutobi Hiruzen, who looks bright and beautiful on the surface, but actually makes Danzo do those shady things. He is a big tree facing the sun above, while Danzo is the dark and rotten tree root underground. The roots are rotten, and the brighter the surface, the more it contrasts with the darkness inside.
On the surface, Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to attack the major ninja clans so that more resources could be allocated to civilian ninjas. But in reality, any ninja that could threaten his rule would be attacked by Sarutobi Hiruzen, for example, Konoha White Fang Hatake Musakumo was so powerful that he was caught in a mission failure, which directly led to public opinion suppression and eventually led to White Fang’s suicide.
And Orochimaru, to be honest, as long as they don’t use their own people for human experiments, wouldn’t there be enough criminals, bandits and rebellious ninjas? As a result, Sarutobi Hiruzen said that Orochimaru had deviated from the aspirations of the Fire Hokage and was not suitable to be the Hokage, so he chose Namikaze Minato. To be honest, if Orochimaru took the position, wouldn’t he be the next Senju Tobirama? What’s wrong with that?
The reason why the young Minato Namikaze was chosen was simply because his foundation was still relatively shallow and easier to control, whereas Orochimaru had many subordinates. If he came to power, how would the Konoha F4 be able to hold on to power, and how would the family that had made a lot of money behind the scenes continue to grow?
Yes, Konoha’s F4 suppressed the ninja clan, the Uchiha clan was wiped out, the Hyuga clan was also beaten, and the Root directly took a fancy to that genius and demanded it. As for the other small ninja clans, no one knows how many disappeared. However, the Sarutobi clan became stronger. Relying on the clan leader who became Hokage, during the Fourth Ninja World War, the Sarutobi clan almost became an army. It is the undisputed largest clan in the Hidden Leaf Village.
So Li Xuan decided not to provoke him. After all, he was just an outsider and it was up to Minato to deal with it. If you dare to provoke him, sorry, I’ll scatter your ashes.
Chapter 11: First meeting Yuhi Kurenai and Anko (old version)
When Li Xuan and Kushina were about to open the door, Minato was already waiting at the door. After receiving the notification, he returned home and prepared dinner.
Usually Kushina prepares three meals a day, but since she became pregnant, Minato has taken over all the housework at home. Fortunately, he has the shadow clone trick, otherwise Minato would be too busy to handle it.
“Minato, I’ve noticed the changes in you recently. Are you hiding something from me?” Although Uzumaki Kushina has a carefree personality, how could she hide the changes in the person beside her from her.
“Kushina, don’t ask anymore. This is a man’s insistence. Minato will definitely give you a satisfactory answer afterwards. Believe him.” Seeing that Minato was in a difficult situation, Li Xuan spoke up to help him out.
“Yes! Kushina, believe me, just wait patiently for the birth of your baby. I’ll take care of everything.” Minato said firmly.
“Well, it’s okay. Minato even invited me to Konoha to celebrate. It will be okay. Your child will definitely be a sunny and healthy child in the future.” Li Xuan also made a guarantee.
“Well, I also believe that he will be a boy as handsome as Minato.” As the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, Kushina naturally knew where the danger came from, but Minato had already made a promise to her, so she would naturally believe it, just like when she was kidnapped by the Cloud Ninja before, she also believed that Minato would definitely come to save her.
“Tsk, the meal is over, I won’t stay here to eat your dog food, notify me if there is anything, I’m going to find Silver Wolf.” After strolling around for an afternoon and visiting all the places they should go, the excitement of arriving in Konoha has passed. For Li Xuan, who is essentially a otaku, games are more fun.
The future technology is indeed something to behold. After playing games with Silver Wolf for a whole night with the quality of an ordinary person, Li Xuan did not feel bored at all. However, what he wanted to complain about was that Silver Wolf was indeed a rookie. He could fight back and forth with a novice like him, and he looked like he had met his worthy opponent.
After Li Xuan became a little more proficient, Silver Wolf was gradually no match for him. Later, he tried to cheat, but when Li Xuan found out, he got angry and drove him out.
After Li Xuan came out, he had nothing to do, so he could only wander around. He saw the young version of Kurenai Yuhi, Anko Mitarashi, and the bootlicker Asuma Sarutobi.
Red Bean had not yet become a dumpling, and before Orochimaru defected, as his disciple, Red Bean had a very high status. Unfortunately, she was unable to drive away Asuma Sarutobi who disturbed her and Kurenai Yuhi’s shopping.
To be honest, with Asuma Sarutobi’s condition, if his father wasn’t the Hokage, he would have no chance.
It’s not that Asuma Sarutobi is bullying others, but he is the son of the Hokage and has always been around Hong. How dare others compete with him? This leads to the fact that Hong has no choice but Asuma. If Yuhi Kurenai really likes Asuma, she would not wait until she was 26 or 27 years old to agree to Asuma Sarutobi. This is just a last resort.
Hongdou really disliked this bearded guy who always followed her bestie around. She knew that Hong didn’t like Asuma, but since they were classmates and his father was the Third Hokage, she couldn’t refuse him forcefully.
“Hey, this is not the way to pursue a girl. Listen to my advice, a forced melon is not sweet!” Li Xuan looked at the troubled Xi Rihong and stepped forward to dissuade her.
“Oh, that’s true. I understand. I’m sorry, Hong, I won’t bother you again in the future.” After saying this, Asuma Sarutobi left without looking back. He would really not bother Yuhi Kurenai again in the future. This is the salvation technique taught by the Buddha himself. Not to mention just changing his mind, even the Otsutsuki would be saved as soon as he came. It was much more terrifying than Kotoamatsukami.
“Is this an illusion? Who are you? You are not a ninja from Konoha, how dare you attack the son of the Third Hokage.” Although Kurenai Yuhi hated Asuma Sarutobi, they were her classmates and friends from the same village after all, so she still cared about him a little.
“I am a friend of the Yondaime, and I was invited to visit Konoha. I just saw that you were tired of his entanglement, so I helped you. Don’t worry, he won’t come to you again in the future.”
“How is it possible? Is it a permanent illusion? This is impossible. How could there be a permanent illusion in the world?” As a ninja who is proficient in illusions, Yuhi Kurenai has never heard of the existence of permanent illusions in the world.
“Just because you haven’t heard of it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist! There are many things you haven’t heard of.” Li Xuan didn’t care about Xi Rihong’s surprise.
“He’s worthy of being the Yondaime’s friend. He looks only two years older than us, yet he’s so strong. Finally, that annoying guy Asuma Sarutobi doesn’t have to bother with him all the time. When I went shopping with Kurenai before, he always followed us, which was so annoying.” As a disciple of Orochimaru, Mitarashi Anko is much more informed than Yuhi Kurenai and has known about Li Xuan’s existence for a long time.
“Since I have helped you solve a big problem, why don’t you take me around Konoha! I only went to a few famous places yesterday. As for the others, you locals will need to be your tour guides.” To be honest, Li Xuan is very interested in Yuhi Kurenai and Hongdou. They are both beautiful ladies with great figures.
Chapter 12: Rooting (Old Version)
“It’s not impossible. Then we can be tour guides. Are you interested in Hong?” Xiri Hong and Hongdou were aware of Li Xuan’s thoughts. Otherwise, why would Li Xuan help Xiri Hong out of trouble? However, Li Xuan was handsome, more powerful, and had a permanent illusion that he had never heard of. Xiri Hong was not opposed to contacting Li Xuan.
“Yes, I am not only interested in Hong, but also in you. What do you think? Give me a chance.”
Ninjas have always been involved in battles, and no one can be sure that they will not encounter an accident during the next mission, so most ninjas mature early and express their love directly. As for the question of marrying two wives, most nobles in the ninja world have three wives and four concubines. Although there are not many ninjas who marry multiple wives, it is not an exception.
“That depends on your abilities. I’ll take you to the snack street first.” Hongdou said and then pulled Hong to lead the way.
“It seems that there is a reason why Red Bean will become a ball in the future. If she thinks about eating all day long and relaxes her ninja training, her balls will probably become round immediately.” Li Xuan was also speechless, but he followed immediately.
Under the leadership of Hongdou, Li Xuan and the other two never left the snack street. They walked and stopped, and ate for a full two hours. It was not until Hongdou was almost unable to eat anymore that the three of them came out of the snack street and prepared to separate.
“As expected, after Asuma’s disappearance, I finally found the fun of shopping again.” Hongdou exclaimed that it was exciting. In the past, Asuma would always hang around Hong, making her lose all interest in shopping and the shopping would always end in a hurry.
“I see you enjoyed your meal very much. Your belly is so round.” Li Xuan joked as he looked at Hongdou. Although he and Hongdou ate almost the same amount, his appetite was much bigger than Hongdou’s.
“Tsk, I’m in a good mood today and don’t want to argue with you. Let’s go out and play tomorrow.” Hongdou didn’t care about Li Xuan’s teasing. After waving to Li Xuan, she pulled Hong away.
“Okay, I’ll come to see you tomorrow.” Li Xuan was in a good mood. The progress with Xihihong and Hongdou was pretty good. If things went smoothly, everything would be easy.
“But next, it’s your turn, Comrade Guo Wang.” Li Xuan smiled coldly and disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the root base.
Li Xuan’s attitude towards Konoha F4 is that I will not offend others unless they offend me, but unfortunately, the Pot King could not control his emotions.
It’s no wonder. The Fourth Hokage has suddenly become powerful recently, and has taken away a lot of power from him. Is Danzo someone who would swallow this?
The appearance of Li Xuan gave him a good opportunity. Capturing Li Xuan, whether it was to dig out the secret of the Fourth Generation or to use him as a hostage, would be a good gain.
So not long after Li Xuan and his two companions arrived at the snack street, the Root Ninjas caught up with them. To be honest, their overflowing malice was too obvious. Then Li Xuan turned them all into stars and sent them on an interstellar tour.
The Root ninjas naturally would not be unaware of Li Xuan’s sudden appearance. One of them immediately sounded the alarm of the enemy attack, and then surrounded him with the other two.
Their strength is not bad. If an ordinary jonin faced their encirclement, he would be taken down in one encounter. Unfortunately, Li Xuan’s strength is beyond their imagination, just like a candlelight to the sun.
However, Li Xuan was not prepared to kill them. The Root ninjas could no longer be considered human beings. They were just a group of tools. Although Minato had won over the Uchiha and some civilian ninjas, he still lacked his own armed forces. After all, the Anbu were basically in the hands of the Sandaime.
“So, freeze time and space!” Li Xuan was ready to give them all to Minato as gifts. All the attacking ninjas were frozen in time and space and solidified on the spot.
So when Danzo received the news, he saw such a strange scene. His men either remained motionless in strange postures or surrounded Li Xuan and did not dare to attack.
“Master Danzo, you have to be careful. The enemy possesses a very strange ninjutsu. Anyone who attacks him will be frozen in place. We have not yet found a way to crack it. It is suspected to be a time-space ninjutsu.”
After listening to the reports from his subordinates, Danzo was secretly shocked. Space-time ninjutsu is very scary.
“You came here at the initiative of the Yondaime? He wants to attack me?” Danzo’s first reaction was that the Yondaime wanted to attack him.
“Why are you so arrogant? Didn’t you send someone to arrest me first? You don’t think I dare to attack you, do you? You are just a Konoha elder, so what if he is the Lord of Otsutsuki?”
Li Xuan felt quite bored. Danzo really thought he was a big shot and others didn’t dare to resist him.
“Don’t even think about waiting for Yamanaka Feng to make a move. The same goes for Aburame Togen. They have all failed. But don’t worry, I won’t use this trick on you. Just struggle as much as you want! Let me enjoy the clown’s performance, otherwise there will be no chance.”
“Damn it, do you think you have me defeated? All of you, come at me at once.” Danzo was trying to distract Li Xuan’s attention and buy time for Yamanaka Feng and Aburame Togen’s attack, but he didn’t expect them to fail in an instant, and what was even worse was that they didn’t even get any information. Danzo felt bad, but he had to bite the bullet and go for it.
Chapter 13: Danzo’s failed escape (old version)
“Wind Style, Vacuum Wave.”
Danzo quickly formed seals with his hands and spat out a sharp blade from his mouth, sweeping towards Li Xuan. However, he saw that his men around him had lost consciousness and were frozen, leaving him alone to attack.
Unfortunately, his attack was immediately ineffective. For Li Xuan’s Taiyi true body, no one was stronger than him, so there was no way he could launch an attack on him. Any attack would only be absorbed by Taiyi and turned into nutrients.
Li Xuan’s existence is too abnormal and does not conform to the common sense of the ninja world at all. There is no need to make hand seals and no visible signs. It is impossible to determine the specific information of Li Xuan’s ninjutsu. For Danzo, his chances of winning are too small.
The strangely failed attack dispelled Danzo’s last thought of fighting. It was time to run away. He, Danzo, had not yet become Hokage and could not die in such a place.
“Wind Style Breakthrough.”
Perhaps it was the pressure of survival, Danzo’s hand seals were three times faster than before, and a strong wind suddenly arose, with a large amount of smoke spreading with the wind.
Hiding his figure in the smoke, Danzo turned around and ran. Although he was a shrewd man and did not think that anyone could attack the Root base, he still built a large number of secret passages for escape.
There were all kinds of traps, poison gas and barriers inside, and he was the only one who knew the safe route. This was so that if he encountered a strong enemy one day, he would have a chance to escape. He believed that even if Sarutobi Hiruzen came, these arrangements could buy him half an hour.
But what surprised Danzo was that there was no sign of the trap being triggered behind him.
“No matter what, as long as we can escape, Namikaze Minato will definitely pay the price for what he did. He even dared to collude with people from other villages to attack the Root. Hiruzen and I will join forces to collect this debt.”
Li Xuan had expected Danzo to run away, but he just had a meal and was too lazy to move. Run! Run! He wanted to see how far Danzo could run under his nose.
“Finally, I finally saw the exit and I escaped.” When Danzo saw the light ahead, he not only quickened his pace, but also rushed out of the secret passage.
“As expected of Lord Danzo, you are indeed a rat in the gutter. In just over a minute, you ran more than ten kilometers in the dark and winding tunnel.” The person who appeared in front of Danzo was naturally the motionless Li Xuan.
“How is this possible? I am the only one who knows the exit of the secret passage. I have also taken precautions with various perception ninjutsu and the Byakugan. How could you appear in front of me?” Danzo couldn’t believe it. You know, this secret passage was actually the last resort to prevent Sarutobi Hiruzen from turning against him. He had taken into account the strength of Konoha in all aspects.
“Look again where this place is?” Just like a cat that has run away with its meal will play with the mouse, Li Xuan also treats Danzo as a joke, but he will not kill him instantly with one move.
“How is this possible? How did I come back? Is this an illusion? Remove it!” Danzo quickly formed hand seals and used several methods to contact the illusion, but they were all ineffective. It was obvious that he was not under the illusion.
“Whatever benefit the Fourth Hokage gave you, I can give you more. I have accumulated countless ninjutsu, blood, and wealth over the years. It is definitely not comparable to that kid Fourth Hokage. I can give you everything.”
After a few minutes of fighting, Danzo realized that Li Xuan probably had a very powerful space-time ninjutsu, and even his coordinates were marked on his body. He couldn’t run away, and his chances of winning were slim if he fought, so he could only think of a way to incite rebellion.
There was no news about Li Xuan in Danzo’s intelligence about Minato Namikaze. It was obvious that the two had not known each other for long, so there was a possibility of rebellion. He didn’t believe that Li Xuan would not be tempted by such great benefits, and as long as Li Xuan was tempted, he would have a chance.
“You are so stupid! Even if I kill you, these will still be mine!” Li Xuan looked at Danzo with a smile, to see what tricks he could play.
“No, there is only half of all my property in the headquarters. If you kill me, all of them will be gone.” Danzo said hurriedly when he saw that Li Xuan showed signs of being moved.
“Really? Do you know about Yamanaka Fuu and Aburame Togen? Where are the remaining things of Danzo.”
“Of course, Master Li Xuan, all of Danzo’s previous affairs basically passed through the hands of the two of us. We all know where the things are hidden.”
Danzo turned his head and saw that Yamanaka Kaze and Aburame Tone had stood behind Li Xuan without him noticing, and were answering his questions respectfully.
“You dare to betray me, then die!” Danzo was very clear that there was something wrong with the two people’s condition, probably because they were controlled by Li Xuan, but since there was no hope, he decisively activated the curse seal, killing the two and increasing his chances of winning.
“How cruel and heartless! They have worked for you for so long, yet you don’t show them any mercy. It’s a pity! They will become Minato’s Anbu in the future, so how can they still have curse seals on their bodies?” Li Xuan would not miss anything when doing things, as the seal of eradicating tongues from all the Root members had long been removed by Li Xuan.
Chapter 14: Danzo’s Ending (Old Version)
“Let them become ANBU, do you think you can permanently change the will of others? This is a complete evil way.” Danzo was shocked and angry, but at the same time he couldn’t help but feel greedy. If he could master the power to permanently change the will of others, then it would be easy for him to become Hokage.
“How can this be called the devil’s way? This is clearly asking them to abandon darkness and join the light. Unlike you, Minato is the Fourth Hokage. Whether they are ninjas who agree with you or your subordinates who are forced to come here by you, they are all ninjas of Konoha. Isn’t it natural for them to obey the Hokage’s words?”
Li Xuan rubbed salt into Danzo’s wounds. Hokage was Danzo’s lifelong pain. In his opinion, a slight change in his mind decades ago made him miss the position of Hokage. Sarutobi Hiruzen became the light in the open, while he could only be the darkness of Konoha hiding underground. How could he accept this?
“It seems that you think you can defeat me. I also fought on the battlefield. Be careful not to fall into my hands.” Danzo lifted the white cloth that had been covering his right eye, revealing the Sharingan with its magatama spinning continuously.
“This eye can’t be Uchiha Kagami’s, how dare you take it even from your comrade?”
“Hmph, the Uchiha clan is an evil clan!” Danzo snorted coldly. He never regarded the members of the Uchiha clan as human beings. Only the dead Uchiha were good Uchiha.
“A lie becomes true if you tell it a thousand times. I think you’ve lied so many times that you’ve even fooled yourself. You and Sarutobi Hiruzen suppressed the ninja clan and the Uchiha clan, wasn’t it just to seize power and for the clans and forces behind you? You even righteously labeled the Uchiha clan as an inherently evil clan.”
Li Xuan was very ashamed of Danzo’s hypocrisy. In other words, most ninjas don’t understand politics, otherwise they would understand that Konoha’s position and resources are limited. Konoha F4 and the forces behind them want to rise to the top, but instead of thinking about making the pie bigger, they choose internal fighting, and the unpopular Uchiha and many small ninja clans have become their targets.
“I have a clear conscience. Everything I have done is for Konoha. Today, I will eliminate you, my great enemy, for Konoha.”
“Vacuum Continuous Waves, Vacuum Dayama.”
Danzo used his best ninjutsu, and countless air blades and air bombs attacked Li Xuan, but he didn’t think that these ninjutsu would be successful, they were just to buy time for him to summon the sleep tapir.
“Night tapir, eat him.”
The Nightmare Tapir used wind escape to create a hurricane to devour everything in front of him, and Danzo took advantage of the opportunity when Li Xuan was controlled, flashed behind Li Xuan and used his unique skill, the kunai stabbed Susanoo, no, it was the vacuum blade.
In this situation, Li Xuan naturally had to cooperate and also used a Gundam to truly restore Danzo’s famous scene. As expected, the kunai broke directly.
Danzo was completely confused and was beaten to death on the spot by Li Xuan.
“Danzo, are you trying to play dead? Izanagi, do you think I don’t know?” Li Xuan looked at Danzo’s body and saw that he had no intention of leaving. He didn’t do anything ruthless, but Danzo’s Izanagi had already been activated.
“Susanoo, are you from the Uchiha clan?” The corpse on the ground suddenly disappeared, and Danzo with a gloomy face walked out from behind a pillar.
“What is Susanoo? This is the Dharmakaya, do you understand? This is not just a butcher knife to kill a chicken, this is simply a ship-cutting sword.” Danzo has used up all his moves, it’s time to get rid of him.
“Danzo, your destiny has come.” Li Xuan pulled out a kunai and instantly nailed Danzo to the pillar.
“How is this possible? Why am I still here? What did you do?” Danzo activated Izanagi immediately, but nothing could be changed and he was still nailed to the pillar.
“It’s very simple. I have already locked the cause and effect. The result of nailing you to the pillar has been determined. No matter how you struggle, it cannot be changed.” Li Xuan didn’t mind telling Danzo what he had done. Anyway, his ending was already determined.
“But don’t worry, you won’t die so quickly. You should know the ninjutsu of Izanami. A second before you die, you will personally feel the suffering of all the people you have hurt, endlessly, in an endless cycle until your soul is broken.”
“No, how is it possible! Kill me! Please kill me! Kill me…” Li Xuanke was not interested in listening to the wailing of the Pot King, and disappeared from the base at the root in a flash.
…………………………
The martial artist: “Speaking of which, Minato, I went to your house yesterday, empty-handed, and forgot to bring a gift. I’m going to make it up to you now. I’ll give you these ninjas as ANBU!”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Where did you get the ninjas to send to the Yondaime to serve as ANBU? Some of them look familiar.”
Dressing Doll: “Of course this looks familiar. Aren’t these all Danzo’s men?”
As one of the three most popular comics, Kitagawa Umi can basically recognize all the characters in it, and she even knows Yamanaka Fuu and Aburame Tone.
Golden Flash: “Li Xuan, are you at the root base?”
The martial artist: “They just came out. They are all quite strong and suitable for the Anbu, so I left them to you. Find a time to receive them. I guarantee there will be no problem.”
Chapter 15 Obito’s Attack (Old Version)
Golden Flash: “Where are the others, Lord Danzo?”
Changing Doll: “Obviously, he was killed by Li Xuan!”
The martial artist: “Well, today Danzo came to trouble me, and I killed him. However, I left his Root and the evidence of his crimes at the Root headquarters. You can use these to completely overthrow the Sandaime.”
Golden Flash: “That’s not necessary. Danzo is dead, so all we need to do is let the Sandaime give up his power.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “You are so naive, Minato. The struggle for power does not allow for any softness. After watching Naruto, I found that the Sarutobi clan behind the Sandaime has grown very large. Even if the Sandaime Hokage is willing to step down, will the Sarutobi clan, which has grown strong with him, be willing to hand over the interests in their hands?”
Golden Flash: “This……”
Minato Namikaze has been the Hokage for a year, so he is well aware of the situation in the village. The Sarutobi clan, with the help of Sarutobi Hiruzen, has taken control of many important positions in Konoha and gained huge benefits from it.
Otherwise, how could the Sarutobi clan, a family that didn’t even have any secret techniques, grow so quickly? With the Uchiha and Hyuga clan, the Sarutobi clan may not be considered the strongest clan, but it is already the largest clan.
Secretary Fujiwara: “Listen to my advice. If you don’t want to face off against Sarutobi Hiruzen one day, then you must completely suppress Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Sarutobi clan must also take strong measures to supervise and suppress them. They will definitely not be willing to lose their huge benefits. They will become an unstable factor in Konoha.”
Martial artist: “As expected of a woman who can become prime minister, she is really ruthless. Didn’t she let the Sarutobi clan replace the original Uchiha?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Hey, thanks for the compliment. I just watched how the adults at home do it.”
Golden Flash: “Is it really necessary to do this?”
The martial artist said: “You’d better listen to Qianhua on this matter. Although she is not very reliable in some things, you may not understand politics as well as she does. You can make the pie bigger through the chat group, but this can only bring benefits but not rights. The benefits can be increased, but the rights are only one. If your rights increase, the shares of others will inevitably decrease.”
Martial artist: “But we have to do things step by step. The current problem is still Obito. As for the Sandaime, you should think about it carefully! If you want to change your world, you can’t escape these problems.”
Late at night, in a secret base near Konoha, Li Xuan, Namikaze Minato and Ginlang were surrounding the delivery room.
“I didn’t expect that you, Minato, trust the Uchiha so much that you actually asked Uchiha Mikoto to help with the delivery.” Li Xuan was a little surprised. It seemed that Minato and Sarutobi Hiruzen were not that close. The Uchiha Fugaku and his wife came, but the Sandaime did not show up.
“Mikoto is Kushina’s best friend. With her around, Kushina will feel much more at ease.” It’s not that Namikaze Minato doesn’t trust the Sandaime, but the village also needs someone to take charge so that they can respond in time if the enemy comes.
“Speaking of the current situation between you and the Uchiha Fugaku families, if Naruto becomes Naruko, then you can directly arrange a marriage for them. You know, before I traveled through time, many people thought that Sasuke and Naruto were true love.”
When Li Xuan was surfing the Internet, he often saw people talking about the bond between the reincarnation of Indra and the reincarnation of Asura. If they were a man and a woman, the ninja world would have ended long ago, so what would anyone else have to do with it?
“Not really. Sasuke and Naruto’s friendship is just pure friendship.” Although he said that, Minato Namikaze decided to pay more attention to this aspect in the future.
But there is no need to pay attention to Minato Namikaze. Li Xuan obviously forgot about him. I have already achieved the initial integration with the Dao and merged with the Heavenly Dao of the Naruto world.
Although he cannot reach the level of “My heart is the heart of heaven, my will is the will of heaven” in the Naruto world now, but those are also golden words and they are the law of heaven. Now little Naruto has become little Narutoko.
Both parents have been friends for many years and grew up together. They are childhood sweethearts and have no clues from each other. Given the bond between them, there is nothing much to say. They can just get married when they grow up.
Li Xuan and Namikaze Minato haven’t discovered this yet. I believe their expressions will be very interesting at that time. Their focus is still on Uchiha Obito.
“Here he comes.” Li Xuan had actually been watching Uchiha Obito. Seeing him approaching the base step by step without stopping, and soon the distance was less than five kilometers, he issued a warning.
“Can I help you?”
“No, you and Silver Wolf just need to protect Kushina, and I will take care of this long-awaited reunion between master and disciple.”
Minato Namikaze still softened his heart. After all, in his memory, Obito was still the silly, sunny and cheerful Obito. Although he knew what he wanted to do, he hadn’t taken any action after all.
Minato Namikaze felt a little guilty for not protecting him and Rin. If Li Xuan took action, Obito would be dead.
Chapter 16: Uchiha Obito’s Defeat Again (Old Version)
“Minato, I won’t say that Uchiha Obito has done a lot of wrong things, but I just want to tell you that many times, for some people, other people are hell.”
“His beloved Rin is already dead. No matter what you do, this fact cannot be changed. Even if you bring Uchiha Obito back, there is no difference between him being alive and dead. It is better to give him a quick death!”
Li Xuan’s attitude towards Uchiha Obito is very clear. Although he was whitewashed in the end, the beastly things he did cannot be whitewashed. Logically speaking, even if other people have wronged him, Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki have not wronged him.
Minato Namikaze is just a human being, not a god. He had a hard time during the war and it is impossible for him to always arrive in time. It is unreasonable to blame Minato Namikaze for arriving too late.
“I understand.” Minato Namikaze’s voice was a little low. He also understood that it would be difficult to save Uchiha Obito.
“who!?”
Uchiha Obito dodged dozens of flying kunai and was ready to use his Sharingan at any time.
In the darkness, Namikaze Minato appeared at the position of the kunai. He was speechless for a moment when he looked at Uchiha Obito, who was wearing a black robe and a whirlpool mask, revealing only a three-magatama Sharingan.
Even though he was ready to fight with his swords, Minato Namikaze still felt complicated.
“It’s you, the Fourth Hokage. Have you been discovered somewhere? But never mind. It has to be solved sooner or later anyway, so I’ll just kill you first and see if your speed can save yourself.” Uchiha Obito spoke first, his hoarse voice full of anger and murderous intent.
“Give up, don’t keep making mistakes, nothing has even happened yet, Obito.” Namikaze Minato took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Even though what Li Xuan said was right, Namikaze Minato still wanted to give Uchiha Obito a chance.
“Uchiha Obito? Who is that? I am Uchiha Madara.” Uchiha Obito’s figure paused slightly.
“No, you are Obito. Come back, Kakashi is still waiting for you.”
“That loser Kakashi clearly promised me to protect Rin, but Rin died in the end. So I’ve been dead since that day. The Uchiha Obito you knew has been dead for a long time. The one here now is just a heartless ghost.” When Uchiha Obito heard Kakashi’s name, he couldn’t bear it any longer.
“From that day on, I realized that the world before me was fake. I want to create a world with Lin.” Uchiha Obito seemed to be talking to Minato Namikaze, or hypnotizing himself. In any case, it has come to this point, and he can’t turn back.
“Wood Release, grafting technique.”
Countless dense wooden spikes shot towards Minato Namikaze, but this was meaningless to Minato Namikaze who possessed the Flying Thunder God Technique.
But the moment Namikaze Minato appeared, Uchiha Obito appeared in front of him. If he was caught by him, he would be sucked into the Kamui space.
Namikaze Minato naturally knew how powerful he was, so he shot out a specially made kunai and then quickly formed a seal.
“Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique” kunai instantly turned into a densely packed mass.
However, Uchiha Obito relied on the power of Kamui and did not dodge or close his eyes, completely ignoring such intensive attacks.
The next moment, Minato Namikaze appeared behind Uchiha Obito, and the Rasengan in his hand hit Uchiha Obito’s back but went through it and fell to the ground.
“I succeeded!” Uchiha Obito was very excited. At this time, Minato Namikaze was off balance, which was obviously a great opportunity for him. He could fail countless times, but as long as he succeeded once, he would win.
Just when Minato Namikaze was about to be hit by Obito, he threw out the last shuriken in his hand. He planned to replicate his original tactics. It doesn’t matter if the moves are old, as long as they are practical.
Uchiha Obito ignored Minato Namikaze’s final struggle, and continued to grab Minato Namikaze with his body through the kunai.
Unfortunately, he was also replicating the failure in the original work. At the moment when Uchiha Obito was about to touch the corner of Minato Namikaze’s clothes, Minato Namikaze appeared at the position of the kunai, and the Rasengan was pressed directly on Uchiha Obito’s back and sealed his chakra.
Therefore, Uchiha Obito has always been a laggard. His fighting talent is really average. In the original work, he was pinned to the ground by Namikaze Minato who had no information at all. Now that Namikaze Minato has all the information about Obito, Uchiha Obito will lose ten out of ten games.
His fighting power is completely improved by the Mangekyō eye technique. His basic panel is high, but his ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusion techniques are average. Without the Sharingan, Kakashi can still beat him up.
In the original novel, it was Minato Namikaze who misjudged Uchiha Obito’s physical strength and thought that one Rasengan was enough to kill the enemy, which gave Uchiha Obito a chance to turn the tables. Now, Minato Namikaze is not short of sealing techniques, and his wife has mastered all the inheritance of the Uzumaki clan’s sealing techniques, so it is not difficult for her to target Uchiha Obito.
However, Minato Namikaze did not do anything ruthless, and wanted Uchiha Obito to turn over a new leaf and return to Konoha Village. However, this is impossible. In the original work, things went too smoothly, so Uchiha Obito did not launch some back-up plans, but now after meeting Minato Namikaze, these preparations have been launched. So when Minato Namikaze and Uchiha Obito were fighting as master and apprentice, Konoha Village was not idle either.
Chapter 17: Black Zetsu’s Death (Old Version)
At this time, Konoha Village was already engulfed in a sea of ​​fire. A large number of White Zetsu troops suddenly appeared in Konoha Village and began to wreak havoc.
Even though Namikaze Minato had made arrangements in advance, the Uchiha clan and many adult ninjas had been on high alert for a long time, but each White Zetsu had the strength of a Chunin, and because of Hashirama’s cells, they could absorb large amounts of chakra in an instant. Ordinary Chunins were no match for them at all, and they could also change into the appearance of other people, which even the Byakugan could not detect.
After absorbing the chakra of Konoha ninjas, many White Zetsu transformed themselves into his appearance and blended into the team, then suddenly attacked.
This has led to many people not daring to act rashly and not being able to tell who is the enemy and who is the ally.
At this time, the Sandaime Hokage who was in charge of the village also stood up, but he could not distinguish the transformation of the White Zetsu. He could only take action when the White Zetsu was exposed.
Therefore, even though the Konoha ninjas were well prepared, they were unable to stop the White Zetsu from wreaking havoc in a short period of time, plunging the entire village into chaos.
The village was attacked, and the Anbu in the secret base didn’t know whether they should return to provide support.
“Everyone calm down, our mission is to stay here. Someone attacked the village. It’s clearly an attempt to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Don’t lose your composure.” Kakashi stood up at this time. Although he was also worried about the village, the safety of his master’s wife as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was more important.
“There’s no need for that because the enemy is already here.” Li Xuan had already discovered Black Zetsu under his feet, and he was about to use the spore technique to kill the guarding Anbu ninja.
“Where is he?” Kakashi still trusted his friend Li Xuan, who was brought by Minato Namikaze himself to help.
“Get out here.” Black Zetsu’s earth escape technique is still very powerful, and ordinary ninjas can’t detect it at all, but unfortunately he met Li Xuan.
“What is that?” Uchiha Fugaku was startled by the sudden appearance of Black Zetsu. After all, Black Zetsu had one side black and the other side white, and there was a pitcher plant on his head. He didn’t look like a normal person at first glance.
“Attack!” Kakashi Hatake had no intention of wasting time talking to the enemy and launched an attack directly.
At one time, countless kunai, senbon, shurikens and ninjutsu overwhelmed Black Zetsu. However, there was a reason why Black Zetsu could survive in the ninja world for so long. He was created by Kaguya Otsutsuki using Yin-Yang-Touch. Ordinary ninjutsu and ninja tools could not hurt him at all. The moment they touched him, he would be annihilated like a Truth-Seeking Jewel.
Uchiha Fugaku saw the enemy’s strange methods, and the four-cornered windmills in his eyes kept spinning. The Fourth Hokage was the hope for the integration of their Uchiha and the village, not to mention that his wife was also in it. How dare he let the enemy in, even if it would expose his Mangekyō Sharingan.
“Susanoo.”
The dark red skeleton wrapped around Uchiha Fugaku’s whole body, and the skeleton arms that emerged from it slapped directly towards Black Zetsu, but were instantly annihilated by Black Zetsu’s Yin-Yang Escape.
“How is this possible?” Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t believe his eyes. This was the divine power Susanoo, how could it be destroyed so easily.
“Let me do it.” Silver Wolf also put down the game console in his hand and took out his weapon, the Prometheus smart pistol. She didn’t come to the Naruto world for fun, how could she get points if she didn’t take action.
Black Zetsu originally had no offensive ability. After being forced out of the soil by Li Xuan, the only thing he could rely on was his indestructible body made of Yin-Yang escape. Unfortunately, this was meaningless to Silver Wolf. The Otsutsuki clan was a powerful interstellar race, but that was all. Silver Wolf had seen countless races in the universe that were more powerful than them.
Yin-Yang Release is good, but it is not on the same level as the power of the Star God. After being hit by the quantum attack with the power of the Void Fate, Yin-Yang Release obviously cannot save Black Zetsu’s life. Without Yin-Yang Release, Black Zetsu is just a noob like Kaguya Otsutsuki who created it. In less than a minute, he was forced into a dead end by the Silver Wolf and beaten into a sieve.
“We’re done, time to call it a day. I didn’t expect this guy to be so weak, but he’s quite valuable.” Silver Wolf couldn’t help but whistle. A full 500,000 points. This copy was too great. No wonder the drops were so good even though they were not strong.
“Don’t you see? This is the mastermind behind the world for thousands of years. He may be a bit inexperienced, but his importance is self-evident.” Li Xuan rolled his eyes at Silver Wolf’s cheers. It means that he no longer cares about these points, otherwise he would have won the gold coins long ago. It’s rare to find such an easy-to-kill BOSS.
[Ding! Erdianwujiu Satoru joins the chat group][Ding! The Archangel of Shimokitazawa joins the chat group][Ding! I’m curious to join the chat group][When the number of chat group members reaches ten, the group live broadcast function and the group mall function will be enabled. ]Is there a new person in the chat group at this time? I might as well go in and take a look, since the matter is basically over anyway.
Chapter 18: Obito dies contentedly (old version)
Secretary Fujiwara: “Welcome newcomers! This is the Wanjie chat group, and the group members are all from different worlds.”
Super Ancient Warrior: “You can tell your name, and other worlds may have stories about your future.”
Dressing puppet: “I don’t recognize the newcomers this time. Li Xuan, are you there? Is the matter over? If not, start a live broadcast.”
The martial artist: “It’s a pity, it’s almost over, only the finishing touches are left, and there’s nothing to see. You and Qianhua may not be able to stand it. If you really want to watch it, I can start a live broadcast tomorrow.”
Martial Arts Practitioner: “As for the newcomers, the second point Gojo Satoru is Gojo Satoru from Curse Return, the Archangel of Shimokitazawa is Ichichi Nijika from Lonely Rock, and the last one I’m curious about should be Chitanda Ayuryu from Hyouka. If anyone wants to know about their future, please come to me.”
It is up to each individual in the chat group whether to upload the life copy of his own world. However, among the seven group members, only Silver Wolf did not like to read the guide and therefore refused to know the future news of his own world.
After learning about my story, the others didn’t care and uploaded it all to the group file, so that newcomers in the future could have a simple understanding of others.
I’m curious: “Is this chat group real? I’m curious, and I really want to know what will happen to me in the future, so please upload it!”
Archangel Shimokitazawa: “Me too, me too. I want to know if the band has been successfully formed and how it will develop in the future.”
Nidogojo Satoru: “It looks like something very interesting has happened to me, but I don’t need to. I’m already invincible, and I know the future. That would make my life a little too boring.”
Martial artist: “Even if Geto Suguru’s body is stolen, even if you become 2.5 Jo Satoru?”
Nido Gojo Satoru: “So from the beginning I was wondering what my name meant. It’s too malicious.”
The martial artist: “It’s very simple. You were cut in half, a dimensional cut, directly split in two, so you became 2.5 Satoru.”
Nijigojo Satoru: “Who dares to desecrate my friend’s body? And who in the world of sorcery can defeat me?”
The martial artist: “Go and see for yourself! I have uploaded the copies of your three lives to the group file.”
While the group members were getting to know the specific situation of the newcomers, Li Xuan had time to look for Minato Namikaze who had not shown up.
“Li Xuan, you’re here.” Namikaze Minato seemed a little depressed. He had thought that he could change Uchiha Obito’s mind, but unfortunately, the current Uchiha Obito was not the Obito who had experienced a lot more than ten years later, and Namikaze Minato did not have Naruto’s persuasion, so the failure of persuasion was not surprising.
“Well, are you surprised to see me? You are not still expecting Black Zetsu to succeed, are you? It’s a pity that he has gone ahead of you.”
“How is it possible? Black Zetsu is such a waste.” Uchiha Obito had hoped that Black Zetsu could successfully release the Nine-Tails, so that he could rescue him in the chaos. But Black Zetsu had already died.
“Minato, you should make a decision. Uchiha Obito has sent a lot of White Zetsu to cause trouble in Konoha. Now is the time when we need you. Moreover, Uchiha Obito’s actions have completely cut off his hope of returning to Konoha. If you can’t do it, let me do it.”
“I’m going to Konoha.” After difficult thinking, Minato Namikaze made his own choice. He didn’t say anything, but looked at Uchiha Obito deeply and left.
“Ha! It doesn’t matter. Just do it! I will be able to go to the world where Rin is soon.” Uchiha Obito gave up after the death of Black Zetsu. Even if Namikaze Minato gave up on him, he didn’t care. He would go to meet up with Rin soon.
“What if I can resurrect Nohara Rin?” Li Xuan said with evil humor as he looked at Uchiha Obito who was in a dilemma.
“How is that possible? In this world, only Nagato’s Samsara Eye can revive people. Apart from this, there is no other way.”
If there were other methods of resurrection, Uchiha Obito would have used them long ago, but Nagato’s Rinnegan was being watched by Black Zetsu, and with a curse seal on his heart, he had no chance at all, and even if he was resurrected, he would not be able to protect Rin from the angry Black Zetsu.
“If it’s true, I have no need to lie to you, but just like the Rinnegan, if Rin is alive, you will be needed as the price for her resurrection. That means you and Nohara Rin will still be in different worlds.” Li Xuan wanted to see what choice Uchiha Obito would make.
“Then please do it! It doesn’t matter what happens to me, even if we are still not in the same world. As long as she is happy, it’s enough. This time, teacher and Kakashi will definitely protect her!” After hesitating for less than a second, Uchiha Obito made up his mind. As long as Rin could survive, he didn’t care what happened to him.
“Well, I will fulfill your wish.” Although Uchiha Obito was a pitiful man, a mistake was a mistake. Besides, he had nothing to do with Li Xuan. It was already a favor from Li Xuan to let him die contentedly.
“I hope you can live a happy life, Lin.” Uchiha Obito looked at Nohara Lin’s gradually solidifying body and slowly closed his eyes. His life, which had been dark since Lin’s death, finally saw some light.
Chapter 19: The Birth of Uzumaki Naruko (Old Version)
Given the relaxed rules of life and death in the world of Naruto, resurrection is not too easy for Li Xuan. He just needs to move Nohara Rin’s bones over to reshape his body, then pull Nohara Rin’s soul out of the Pure Land and stuff it into his body. He just needs to kill one of Minato’s disciples and give him another in return.
In order to avoid trouble for Minato Namikaze, Li Xuan also considerately changed the cause and effect of Nohara Rin’s death to missing. Since there were not many people involved in this mission and it only took more than half a year, it was very easy to modify. Nohara Rin would only think that she was rescued by Li Xuan during her missing half a year and had been recovering from her injuries. After she recovered from her injuries, Li Xuan sent her to Konoha.
“Brother Li Xuan, what is the current situation in Konoha?” After Nohara Lin woke up, she was not surprised by the current situation. In her memory, the corpse in front of her was just the culprit who attacked Konoha. Uchiha Obito had changed so much that she could not imagine that it was Uchiha Obito who attacked Konoha.
“It’s all right now. The culprit has been eliminated, and Minato has already arrived in Konoha. The turmoil will soon be quelled.” It doesn’t matter if Uchiha Obito is not recognized. Minato is the only one in Konoha who knows about this. Let the cheerful and sunny Uchiha Obito appear in people’s memory as a hero.
“Come on, haven’t you always wanted to go to Kushina’s place to see the newborn baby?”
“Well, I haven’t seen the teacher and the mistress for a long time. A lot of things have changed in the past six months. Even the teacher’s child is about to be born.” Nohara Lin was also a little emotional. She thought she was dead half a year ago, but she was unexpectedly saved by Li Xuan. However, during the past six months of recuperation, everything in Konoha has changed.
The turmoil in Konoha Village was quelled very quickly. If it weren’t for the fact that White Zetsu’s transformation technique was difficult to identify, it would have been nothing to Konoha. After Namikaze Minato arrived in Konoha, he quickly identified all the White Zetsu with the perception of the Sage Mode, and then used the Flying Thunder God Technique to return to the secret base. If he went back now, he could still catch up to see the birth of the child.
But when he returned to the base, Minato Namikaze was stunned. He thought he was hallucinating. Lin? How could it be possible?
“Minato, have things in Konoha Village been dealt with? Didn’t I tell you before that I would bring Lin to see the birth of your child?” Li Xuan hurriedly explained the details to Minato through the chat group. As a member of the chat group, his memory would not be affected by cause and effect or time and space.
“There is no problem in the village, the Sandaime will handle it. As for Rin, welcome back, I believe Kushina and Kakashi will be very happy.” Namikaze Minato reacted quickly without revealing any flaws. Nohara Rin had always been on good terms with Kushina’s audience.
“Well, I haven’t seen Master’s wife and Kakashi for a long time.” Although for Li Xuan, the connection between him and Nohara Rin is just the result of changing the cause and effect of time and space, but for Nohara Rin, she has actually been with Li Xuan for more than half a year, and that was on the premise of saving her life. Kakashi’s current position is just a former teammate, a good friend.
“We can talk about the past later. The child is born, let’s go in quickly!” Li Xuan was a little puzzled. How did Naruto become Naruto? After thinking about it, he realized that it was his fault. However, there was nothing he could do. The child was already born, and it was difficult to change it.
“Minato, is everything okay out there?” Although Uzumaki Kushina was in labor, with the Uzumaki clan’s perception ability, she knew that an enemy was attacking Konoha Village.
“Thank you for your hard work, Kushina. Naruto and you are safe, don’t worry!” Namikaze Minato knew what Kushina was worried about, so he patted her hands, indicating that everything was fine, which made the already very tired Kushina feel at ease.
“Teacher, isn’t the name Naruto a good name for a girl?” Nohara Rin looked at the child and spoke. At this time, others noticed Nohara Rin following Li Xuan. Except for Kushina and Kakashi who were very excited, although others were surprised by the appearance of the missing Nohara Rin, they would not pay much attention to a Chunin.
“Yes, Minato, although we often discuss the name Naruto, but if it is a girl, this name is not so appropriate. Does it mean that Minato you don’t like girls?” Kushina raised her eyebrows, her temper was not very good.
“How could that be? Boy or girl, they are all my children, and I like them equally. I just didn’t notice it. As for the name, we can give them a nicer one later.” Although Namikaze Minato was surprised that his son turned into a daughter, he reacted quickly when he saw Kushina’s expression.
At this time, he turned his head and looked at Li Xuan, feeling that he had been cheated. Originally, he liked both boys and girls, but the Naruto comic in the group had fixed his thinking. He always thought it was a boy, so he ignored the child’s gender for a while.
At this time, Li Xuan turned his head and ignored the aggrieved look of Minato Namikaze. After all, he was the one who had tricked Minato Namikaze in this matter. It would be better for him to stay away from him for the time being and give the time to the Minato couple.
Chapter 20: The Appearance of the Salted Fish Party (Old Version)
The Super Genius Hacker of the Universe: “You didn’t expect that Minato’s child would be a girl, and Naruto would become Naruko.”
Silver Wolf was also looking for fun and didn’t mind the trouble, so he directly reported the matter to the chat group. Li Xuan was a little overwhelmed, and felt that Silver Wolf should not have a fate of nothingness, but should go to find Ah Ha, the God of Joy. Although the game life is somewhat related to nothingness, it is more of a fun person.
Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “Is this true? Then the plot of Naruto will be completely ruined.”
In the world of Lone Rock, there is also a manga called Naruto. Although Ijichi Nijika hasn’t read much, she knows that Uzumaki Naruto is the protagonist of this manga. Now that the protagonist has changed so much, how will the story develop next?
Changing Doll: “This is normal. There’s nothing strange about being feminine. I’ve seen it a lot.”
For Kitagawa Umi, who often goes to comic conventions to cosplay, feminization is too normal. There are so many pseudo-girls at comic conventions that she is no longer surprised.
Nidianwujo Satoru: “This is completely normal. The world cannot be completely contained in a comic or an animation. It is normal to have some errors. Anyway, the clown in the comic can’t be me.”
Martial artist: “Doesn’t the name the chat group gave you prove anything? Stop struggling. You’re a bit of a clown in the comics, but it’s not your fault. You’re not an intellectual player. You’ve always relied on force. Facing a thousand-year-old monster, it’s understandable that you were tricked.”
I was very curious: “But he is called the strongest, but he always fails. I feel that Gojo Satoru’s life is too miserable.”
Nidogojo Satoru: “That was just the way it was before. Now that I know the details, I just need to find a chance to kill Nozomi and keep a close eye on Yuji and Fushiguro, and there will be no problem.”
The martial artist: “This is difficult. Nozomi is a cunning old man. He won’t appear in front of you unless there is a chance to kill him. And you can’t always follow Yuji and Fushiguro. There is always a saying that a thief can steal for a thousand days, but you can’t guard against thieves for a thousand days. They have been planning for a thousand years. I don’t know how many curse spirits and sorcerers they have mastered. There are too many cards. It’s impossible to play them all.”
2.5 Jo Satoru: “Then what can I do?”
The martial artist: “It’s very simple. Don’t think about playing tricks with Nozomi. He is a smart guy. You can’t beat him. You have to use your strengths to defeat his weaknesses. As long as you continue to increase your strength, so that no matter whether it is Sukuna or anyone else, you can easily defeat him, then no matter what conspiracy Nozomi has, it will be useless if he can’t defeat you. Make good use of the system’s enhancement and mall functions.”
Fujiwara Chika: “But the chat group mall is such a rip-off. It randomly refreshes every week, the good stuff is too expensive, and the cheap stuff is useless. It’s so hard to find the right stuff. I want to achieve the desired effect with the enhancement, but I don’t have points, and the points we can get in the daily world are too few.”
Martial artist: “How should I put it? According to my observation, the points gained by changing the plot are closely related to the impact caused by the change. Just like you helped Ishigami in advance and broke up the president and Kaguya, but how many people can this affect?”
Martial artist: “Besides, in a peaceful world, what do you need so many points for? Are you so eager to become stronger?”
Changing Doll: “Indeed, after I got 7000 points, I only strengthened 5000 points, almost like a little superman, and used the rest to learn the knowledge that I am interested in. Anyway, I am not very interested in becoming stronger, so I’ll just take it slow.”
Archangel from Shimokitazawa: “Me too. Originally, my drumming skills weren’t that great, but after investing all my sign-in points, I feel like my skills are as good as those of a drummer who has practiced for years.”
The martial artist: “If you really want to gain points, Qianhua, you can change the world and guide the development of civilization. You will definitely gain a lot of points. Are you willing?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Forget it. I just want the ability to win the game. There’s no need to play it so big.”
Fujiwara Chika quickly shook her head. She couldn’t bear such a heavy responsibility. So forget it and just sign in slowly.
The other people in the student union office were no longer surprised by Fujiwara Chika’s sudden action. Fujiwara Chika had been like this these days, occasionally making some strange movements.
Bing Huiye was sure that Fujiwara Chika must be crazy, otherwise why would he introduce a commoner to her? It was simply impossible. Fortunately, she was kind-hearted and did not let her family know, otherwise Fujiwara Chika would definitely be severely scolded by her family.
But it’s better to keep a distance from President Shirogane, otherwise if Fujiwara Chika goes crazy again one day, the situation will not be good.
Martial artist: “You want points but you don’t want to work hard. How can this be possible? Just lie down and relax.”
Every world connected to the chat group is of great value to Li Xuan and a great help to him, because behind each world there is at least a universe with enormous potential.
Except for a few that involve the diverse world, the points that can be obtained from daily animation are not much less than those from the Naruto world. It just depends on whether the group members are willing to work hard.
In Li Xuan’s opinion, due to the influence of their background, growing environment and their own personality, group members are bound to be divided into two factions: the lazy party who only want to lie down and punch in, and the strength party who pursues power and points.
Chapter 21 Big Fat Sheep (Old Version)
I was very curious: “Speaking of which, weren’t you talking about Mr. Minato’s children at the beginning? Why did you end up talking about changing the world? I’m very curious about this.”
Chitanda Airu originally planned to go to the Classics Club to look for her uncle’s past, but now everything has been spoiled. There is no point in going again and she has no interest at all. What she is most interested in now is this chat group. There are new things appearing every day, which is simply great for someone like her who is very curious.
Moreover, she can also use the chat group’s enhancement function to enhance a batch of good varieties. She has no idea of ​​changing the world, but she is satisfied just thinking about changing the agriculture in her hometown.
Changing Doll: “Isn’t that what a chat group is? You’ll know if you look online more often. Basically, people chat about whatever comes to mind. It’s normal for them to go off topic.”
The martial artist: “Speaking of which, where are Master Ke and Da Gu? Why don’t they show up? They don’t even come out when the newcomers come.”
Changing Doll: “It’s still daytime now. Da Gu is still training, and Keqing is a workaholic. How can they have time to check the chat group? It’s already night time for Qianhua and me, so we have time to check the chat group. Do you think everyone is like you, doing nothing all day? You’ve become a Dragon King after only a few days here.”
The Universe’s Super Genius Hacker: “Li Xuan, tell the Fourth Hokage that I’m going back first. The battle is over and there’s nothing for me to do anymore. I’ll skip the cutscene.”
The martial artist: “You can go, but please leave your video game console behind. I need to play it for a few more days. Please give it to me to relieve my boredom.”
The Universe’s Super Genius Hacker: “I’m back. There’s still saved progress in this game console. I’ll send you a new one.”
Li Xuan, who got the game console, stayed up all night again. Well, Li Xuan felt that he couldn’t go on like this, that is, he didn’t need to sleep now, otherwise he would die suddenly if he stayed up all night like this, so he should maintain a normal human schedule and stop indulging in games.
The next day, Minato Namikaze had a lot of things to do. He had to deal with the attack on Konoha Village and take over the Root ninjas left behind after Li Xuan killed Danzo. He also had to check the evidence of Konoha F4’s crimes kept by Danzo. Li Xuan did not disturb them too much. He said hello to Minato Namikaze and his wife, and went to find Anko Mitarashi and Kurenai Yuhi. After the attack on Konoha Village, the adult ninjas were very busy, and these young Genin had no one to lead them, so they were idle for a while.
Li Xuan happened to come to them, and they hit it off immediately, so they went out of the village to play. Minato Namikaze also felt that the current Konoha was too chaotic, and there would be a series of political struggles to come. It was too inconvenient for Li Xuan to stay in the village. If anyone offended him, it would be a big trouble. So he approved the warrants for Mitarashi Anko and Yuhi Kurenai to leave the village, and Nohara Rin also wanted to go with them after knowing about it.
The first stop is naturally Tansho Street. Tsunade was the only of the three ninjas who was not in Konoha when Konoha was attacked this time. Li Xuan was very curious. Even though Tsunade had been idle for many years, with her strength and eyesight as a Kage-level powerhouse, it was impossible for anyone to cheat in front of her. Is there really anyone who can lose every time he gambles?
So Li Xuan dragged the three girls to follow Tsunade. No matter what Tsunade transformed into, it didn’t escape Li Xuan’s eyes. He went into any casino Tsunade went into. If Tsunade bet big, he bet small. No matter what, he bet the opposite. As a result, he went in with 100 taels, and when he came out, he had more than 70,000 taels, which was tens of thousands of times more. This was the value of Tsunade’s money.
Li Xuan was really impressed. No wonder even though Tsunade was a medical genius and had a strong ability to make money, she still owed a lot of foreign debts. With her level, she didn’t need to gamble, she could just give money away every time she entered the casino.
“You kid have got me for sure, right?” Tsunade had already noticed the people following behind her. At least half of the money in Li Xuan’s hand was hers. This was really intolerable.
“Someone gave me money, what can I do? It’s like money falling from the sky, I can’t just not pick it up.”
“Are you from Konoha, kid? Do you know who I am? How dare you do this?” Tsunade noticed the Konoha forehead protectors on the three girls of Anko, and although Anko, as a disciple of Orochimaru, had grown up, she still had an impression of it.
“I’m not from Konoha. As for who you are, of course I know. Everyone knows you’re a famous fat sheep.” Li Xuan felt Tsunade’s suppressed anger, but he didn’t care. He couldn’t beat him anyway.
“Lady Tsunade, Brother Li Xuan is not a ninja from Konoha, but he is a friend of our teacher.” Seeing the conflict between the two, Nohara Rin hurried out to explain.
“Who are you?” Tsunade had left Konoha for several years and had no impression of Nohara Rin at all.
“She is Nohara Rin, a disciple of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.” Mitarashi Anko stood up. Although the three girls couldn’t believe that the idol of Konoha’s female ninja would be like this, they still felt very pressured when they really faced her.
“Oh, so that’s how it is. Some time ago, the Fourth Hokage asked me to go back, but I refused because I had no interest. You just came out of Konoha, so tell me about the recent situation in Konoha.” Although Tsunade Senju didn’t want to return to the village, she was still very concerned about Konoha in her heart.
Chapter 22: The Fat Sheep Who Defaults on His Debt (Old Version)
Li Xuan did not pay attention to the conversation between Tsunade and the three women, but started chatting with Shizune. At first, Shizune was still reluctant to let go, but soon under the guidance of Li Xuan, she opened her heart and told about her daily life with Tsunade, and from time to time she would complain about Tsunade’s terrible gambling skills.
“Not only did you win my money, you even tried to flirt with Shizune here. I think you are tired of living! Give me back my money.” Tsunade had already stood behind the two of them without them noticing.
“Why should I pay back the money I won by my own ability? What? Can’t you afford to lose?” Li Xuan was speechless. Tsunade was trying to cheat.
“You say you did it with your own ability? Isn’t it just putting pressure on me? What kind of ability is that? If you really have the technique, you can try with another hundred taels.” Tsunade’s temperament was somewhat ruined. Li Xuan was clearly trying to take advantage of her.
“If you don’t believe me, how about making a bet to see if I can win that much money with one hundred taels? Whoever loses has to agree to any request of the other party. How about that?”
“Hehe, as soon as I saw you bringing three girls with you, I knew you were a playboy. You must have no good intentions behind this bet.” Tsunade smiled coldly. She could see what Li Xuan was thinking at a glance.
“I just want to ask you whether you want to gamble or not?” Li Xuan didn’t care. He didn’t want to hide it from anyone. He had always done an open and aboveboard thing in opening up his harem.
“Let’s bet. I don’t believe you can win so much, but let’s make a deal: you can’t cheat. I’ll keep an eye on you.” Even if someone wanted to lose, Tsunade wouldn’t stop them. If Li Xuan didn’t cheat, there was no way he could win so much money. Even if Li Xuan won in the end, she would just deny it.
“Then let’s go. Look, I only have one hundred taels in my hand now. Let me show you what a gambling god is.” Li Xuan knew Tsunade’s psychology very well, but if she agreed to the bet and wanted to shirk her debt, it was impossible.
In just over an hour, Li Xuan and his group walked out of the gambling house with eight million taels of silver in their hands. It was obvious that Tsunade had lost.
“This is impossible, you must have cheated, I don’t believe it.” Tsunade almost doubted whether she had fallen into an illusion, Li Xuan. How to bet and win? Just throw it casually, and the result is a huge profit.
“It’s too ugly to think that others are cheating just because you are bad at it. Just accept the loss.” Li Xuan curled his lips. Does he still need to cheat? The current Naruto world can be regarded as his home field. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is blessed with great fortune. According to Type-Moon, his fortune in wealth, love, and other aspects are all EX. In this case, how could he lose? It can only be said that Tsunade is too naive.
“I don’t care. You definitely cheated anyway. The bet is invalid. Let’s go.” Tsunade took Shizune’s hand and ran away. There was no way she would admit to this bet, so she decided to run away first.
Tsunade took Shizune away, and Li Xuan was not angry. The bet was just to have an excuse to keep in touch with Tsunade, not to really do anything with it, but to leave an impression. The most important thing at the moment was the three girls around him. He had originally brought them out to play, but Li Xuan went to find Tsunade. He was not angry, but he still had a little temper.
Li Xuan of course coaxed them with sweet words for a while, and took them to travel around the ninja world for a few days, and then sent the three girls back to Konoha reluctantly. The rest of the matter was not to be told to them, after all, Tsunade was a ninja of Konoha, but they might not be able to accept Li Xuan’s contact with female ninjas from other ninjas.
However, this would take up a lot of time. It took Li Xuan a week to finish dealing with all the matters in the ninja world. This was a bit beyond the few days agreed with Black Rabbit, so Li Xuan had to borrow the sacred tree of Otsutsuki Isshiki.
This thing is also a good gift in the box garden. The fruit produced can make a person five figures. Although it cannot compare with the omnipotence of the godhead, it is easy to obtain. With the energy concentration of the box garden, it is not a problem to plant it and ripen it in ten years. If someone can provide energy, it can greatly shorten the time required. The fruit of the sacred tree obtained in the end is a good choice whether it is used by oneself or sold in the lower level.
When Li Xuan returned to Konoha a week later, everything had been settled. All the evidence of Danzo’s crimes had been uncovered, and under the anger of many ninja clans and civilian ninjas, he was completely nailed to the pillar of shame. The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen also suffered a bad fate.
Danzo did so many bad things during his tenure, could he be completely unaware of this? He might have been in cahoots with them? The good reputation that Sarutobi Hiruzen had maintained for his entire life was finally gone.
Moreover, how could the Sarutobi clan not offend people in the process of growing stronger? The Sarutobi clan took advantage of all the interests of the ninja clan, not to mention the civilian ninjas. Originally, other ninjas were intimidated by the power of the Sarutobi clan and the fact that Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage, so they dared not speak out. Now, of course, everyone pushed down the wall when it fell, and the reputation of the Sarutobi clan instantly became ruined.
Sarutobi Hiruzen could never have imagined that Namikaze Minato, who originally looked sunny and easy to control, would change so suddenly. After winning over some of the tasks, he suddenly used ruthless actions just when his wings were fully grown. He was very quick, accurate and ruthless, and completely destroyed the power of their Konoha F4 with a single blow.
This is naturally due to the promotion of many members of the chat group, especially Fujiwara Chika. She was the one who shouted the loudest. While watching Li Xuan’s live broadcast of the scenery of various countries in Naruto, she also did not forget to help Minato Namikaze with advice.
Chapter 23 Return to the Garden (Old Version)
In other words, Konoha was established too recently and has no history to speak of, otherwise Sarutobi Hiruzen would have understood what a new emperor means, and this was true even in Konoha.
Except for the special cases of the First and Second Hokage, when the First Hokage was in power, it was actually Tobirama Senju who helped his brother handle government affairs. So when the Second Hokage came to power, there was naturally no need to change anything. For example, when he came to power, didn’t the Senju clan and their relatives, the Uzumaki clan, all disappear?
So it’s no wonder that Minato Namikaze kicked Sarutobi Hiruzen out. Minato Namikaze might have hesitated beforehand, but when it came to taking real action, Minato Namikaze still showed the decisiveness and resolution that a Hokage should have.
“Minato, you still have the guts to do it when you can.”
“It’s just that the Sarutobi clan occupies too much of the market share, and I have no choice but to push them back to their rightful positions.” Namikaze Minato answered calmly. He did not regret his actions. His desire for power was not that strong, and he could tolerate the existence of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
But he couldn’t tolerate the Sarutobi clan. Sarutobi Hiruzen was too tolerant of the Sarutobi clan’s ninjas, which had seriously affected other ninjas. He just needed the Sarutobi clan to give up some of their benefits and compete fairly with other ninjas. To be honest, he had given enough face and didn’t let the Sarutobi clan give up all of their benefits.
“Hehe, even if you show mercy, the Sarutobi clan will not be grateful to you. No one can change human nature. Now you can only hope that Sarutobi Hiruzen really loves this village as much as he said, and is willing to suppress the voices of opposition within the clan, otherwise…” The Sarutobi clan is now like a volcano, and it is not easy to suppress it.
“I have done my best. Even if it really comes to that one day, I will not show mercy.” Since Namikaze Minato has taken action, he will not drag his feet. The Sarutobi clan is not the Uchiha clan. Although there are many people in the clan, the only strong one is Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Just keep in mind, I have to go back soon. The will of Ashura’s chakra in Naruko’s body has been completely wiped out by me, leaving only pure chakra. This is what I re-derived after digesting the chakra. If you believe in me, I can leave a seed in you, and you can use it to transform your own chakra into new chakra, so that you can get rid of the Otsutsuki’s grip.”
“Go ahead, I believe you.” The group members could not hurt each other at all, so he didn’t need to worry about anything. On the contrary, his original chakra would be affected by the Otsutsuki clan. Namikaze Minato naturally knew what to choose.
“Okay, you can feel the difference between the chakra I left behind and the chakra of the Otsutsuki clan. I’m going back first.”
“Black Rabbit, I’m back.” Li Xuan pushed open the door of the room. Black Rabbit did not go out to take the refereeing job. After all, the land of the community has just recovered and there are many things that need to be dealt with. Black Rabbit cannot throw everything to the children.
“Why did you take so long to come back? Didn’t you say that your friend’s baby was about to be born and you needed to celebrate and you would be out for two days? Then I came to my senses. Didn’t you just arrive at the Little Garden? I know all your interpersonal relationships very well. Where did your friends come from? Tell me, are you lying to me?”
As soon as Hei Tu saw Li Xuan appear, her anger was suddenly ignited. He disappeared for a week without knowing why. Didn’t he know how worried she was at home?
“I’m not lying to you. He’s a friend outside the Little Garden. I contacted him when my spirit awakened. I was supposed to come back in two or three days, but I found traces of the Demon King there, so I stayed.” For a race like the Otsutsuki who grazes the planet, they would definitely be sentenced to become the Demon King in the Little Garden.
“We encountered the devil. Is it dangerous? Are you injured? Do you need treatment?” Hei Tu was a little nervous. Although Li Xuan didn’t seem to have any problems, he was afraid that he would suffer internal injuries.
“It’s okay, it’s just a five-digit demon king. He’s just cunning and hiding very secretly. Look, this is my harvest.” Li Xuan took out the shrunken sacred tree.
“Really? Don’t be so careless. You were lucky this time and only encountered a five-digit demon king. It may not be the same next time. If you encounter a demon king in the future, you should notify the Heavenly Army.” Black Rabbit complained unhappily.
“What is the use of this tree?”
“I learned from the Demon King that this sacred tree can produce fruit through energy. This fruit can give a person five-digit strength. According to my estimation, if it is planted on the land of the community, one can obtain one in about ten years.”
“A five-digit demon king actually has such a treasure. Even the previous community did not have such a treasure.”
Black Rabbit was very surprised. You know, five digits were considered the backbone in the former Arcadia Alliance. There were not many treasures that could allow people to reach five digits. Although the fruit of the sacred tree was not as omnipotent as the godhead, it was produced by the sacred tree. If more sacred trees could be cultivated, wouldn’t it be possible to mass-produce five digits?
Chapter 24: Temptation of Fujiwara Chika (Old Version)
“It’s not as powerful as you think. The growth of the sacred tree requires a lot of energy. This is because the land of the community is special and rich in energy. If it were placed in other places, it would probably take hundreds of years to grow. A five-digit number for hundreds of years is just average. It can only be said that something is better than nothing. If you have that ability, why don’t you choose peaches or golden apples?”
Li Xuan’s attitude towards the sacred tree can only be described as average. It is not needed in the upper level, but it has some value in the lower level and can only be used as a means to supplement combat power.
“Even so, it’s good for the current community. I’ll let Lily cultivate it and see if I can grow a few more.” Hei Tu felt that Li Xuan was a little ungrateful. It was already great for a five-digit demon king to have such a gift.
“Let Lily try!” Li Xuan suddenly remembered that the sacred tree could be artificially infused with energy. After Lily divided a few more plants, he was too lazy to work, but he could let Kuroto’s brother Shizayoi be a tool. After all, he was a perpetual motion machine, right? He was suitable for this job, and then the fruits of the sacred tree could be sold wholesale.
As for whether Izayoi is willing or not, Li Xuan has a lot of information in his hands, so there will always be a time when he is tempted, and this is also to strengthen the power of Arcadia, and Izayoi will not lose anything. In the end, Li Xuan will throw Arcadia to Izayoi anyway.
Although he is the second generation of Arcadia, this is just the decision of Black Rabbit and the children. If the old members of Arcadia return, Li Xuan’s position will be very embarrassing.
This second generation, no matter who is Sakamaki Izayoi, Kuon Asuka, or Kasukabe Yō, it is impossible for Li Xuan. Moreover, Li Xuan also looked down on this second generation. His base in the Little Garden must be Taoism and Heaven, with Buddhism at most. It is good enough that Arcadia gave him the support behind the scenes for the sake of Black Rabbit.
Golden Flash: “Li Xuan, are you there? Senior Orochimaru wants to study your Taichi Chakra, is that okay?”
After using the chakra derived by Li Xuan, Minato Namikaze discovered its power. It was not just as simple as eliminating the disadvantage of being absorbed by the Otsutsuki. He found that after his chakra was transformed, the power of various ninjutsu increased greatly and the consumption was reduced a lot, as if he was permanently in sage mode. However, this chakra is even stronger than sage chakra.
The fact that he was constantly blending with the natural energy of the outside world was discovered by Orochimaru, who had learned fairy arts. So not long ago, Orochimaru came to him, wanting to understand the secret. After all, in his opinion, fairy arts were also a path to immortality. And unlike the unknown path of reincarnation, this was a successful path with existing examples. After all, the immortals of the three holy places had lived for thousands of years.
Orochimaru promised to fully support Minato Namikaze in exchange for the secret of his chakra. Minato Namikaze was naturally very tempted by this, after all, there were only a few people in the world of Naruto who were truly skilled in technology, and Orochimaru was the strongest among them. If Minato Namikaze wanted to reform the ninja world, Orochimaru’s technical support would be very useful.
The martial artist said: “What the hell is Taichi Chakra? As for whether you want to pass it on to Orochimaru or someone else, it’s up to you. I have no opinion. Just like how the Six Paths Sage passed his chakra on to ordinary people a thousand years ago, you can do the same if you like.”
The martial artist: “Actually, it’s not without benefits to me. After all, the Taichi Chakra you mentioned is an extension of my Tao. If the ninja world uses Taichi Chakra as a foundation to climb up the civilization, the wisdom and truth that emerge from it will also be a benefit to me.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “If that’s the case, you can’t become stronger just by lying down.”
The martial artist: “They won’t suffer any loss in this matter. Besides, after I merge with him, I can become stronger just by lying down.”
Golden Flash: “Are there any conditions for using Taichi Chakra? Are they similar to the conditions for using Senjutsu Chakra?”
Martial artist: “There are no conditions. Any ninja can use it. If you want, ordinary people can use it. In fact, it’s not that Taichi’s chakra is powerful, but that the chakra you use is too weak. I didn’t deliberately enhance the quality of the chakra. But the chakra you use is just a low-level energy transformed from natural energy by the sacred tree. In order to prevent the emergence of a force that can resist in the grazing world, the Otsutsuki clan differentiated the chakra transformed by the sacred tree into various attributes, which greatly reduced the strength of the chakra you use. If it weren’t for Kaguya Otsutsuki’s rebellion, it would be impossible for ninjas to have the power to threaten the Otsutsuki.”
This is the fact. If there had not been the rebellion of Kaguya Otsutsuki, it would have been impossible for the ninja to have a force that could threaten the Otsutsuki clan. Basically, the Kage level is the peak, and they are not as powerful as the three holy places that use natural energy.
Martial artist: “So it’s not that Taichi’s chakra is too strong, but that your chakra is too weak.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Then can I also spread this energy in my world?”
The martial artist: “Of course, as long as you are willing to let him go and I can go to your world to merge with the Dao, a little energy and adjusting the energy concentration of a planet is not difficult.”
The martial artist: “But as a group member, Qianhua, I want to tell you something. In the daily world, if you want to be the only one who has the law, to be honest, as long as you handle it well, there won’t be any big problems. But if you want to revive the spiritual energy, can you bear the consequences? This is a 180-degree turn in the direction of world civilization. If you insist, Qianhua, I support you.”
Chapter 25: Five Worlds of Unity (Old Version)
Secretary Fujiwara: “Is it that serious? Forget it. I originally thought that this way I could show off to my friends and not have to keep it to myself.”
The martial artist: “What do you think? If the original technological civilization suddenly turns around and becomes a cultivation civilization, you can imagine how huge the conflict will be. As a group member, I can support it, but you still have to bear the consequences yourself.”
Martial artist: “But if you just want to spread transcendence to your relatives and friends in a small range, I also have a way. I have partially analyzed the spiritual system of my world. If you let me go, I can give you the authority of spirituality and gifts. In this way, you can make your relatives and friends achieve transcendence. How do you think?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “What are those spiritual powers and gifts like?”
Martial artist: “Basically, I have all kinds of spiritual qualities and gifts, from seven-digit spiritual qualities for good health, sharp hearing and eyesight, to five-digit spiritual qualities for mastering the laws. I can also give you a four-digit gift.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Isn’t that much stronger than me?”
Fujiwara Chika’s head felt a little dizzy, as if her points had been wasted.
The martial artist: “That’s different. Your own strength can be used in other worlds, but these spiritual qualities and gifts are only useful in your world. They are called spiritual qualities, but they are actually more like divine positions. Let me give you an example. This is equivalent to me being a senior talent, and your world is a company. Through your recommendation, I was appointed to the head office, and I returned the favor by recommending you to be the general manager of the branch. Naturally, you can arrange various positions for your subordinates, and I came to your company for further studies. I generate income while working, but I don’t want a salary, and I just learn various knowledge. This is a win-win situation, Qianhua.”
Fujiwara Chika: “I understand what you said. But wouldn’t all the business secrets be leaked?”
The martial artist: “I am just using a metaphor. The world is not really a company. The principles can be replicated. If I learn it, it won’t hinder anything. The world won’t care about that. After I and he merged with the Dao, we worked hard and diligently to help the world grow. We worked hard and didn’t ask for salary, just to enrich ourselves. What kind of dedication is this? I am moved myself.”
Fujiwara Chika: “Shame on you. Although what you said seems to make sense, I am sure you must have made some money from it. But in this case, I can agree.”
In fact, it’s not just Fujiwara Chika. Other group members from the daily anime world are also tempted. In fact, they are also very distressed. Not to mention other issues, just talking about lifespan, they have not been troubled by lifespan since they joined the chat group. But it’s different for their relatives and friends who they care about. If they rely on cultivation, not to mention the issue of personal qualifications, their world simply does not have the extraordinary energy for cultivation, and the treasures that can solve the problem of lifespan are too expensive and difficult to get.
And now Li Xuan has given the answer. With this kind of thing similar to a godhood, and the support of the world, one basically does not have to worry about the problems of relatives and friends, once and for all.
In fact, Li Xuan knew this situation would happen, so he created this system of gods. The purpose was to tempt others to let go of their own worlds, and the result was gratifying. In addition to Da Gu who was worried about Lina’s life, Li Xuan merged five more worlds in this wave, namely the world of Kaguya-sama, the world of Ultraman, the world of changing dolls, the world of lonely rock, and the world of Hyouka.
Including Naruto and the Little Garden, there are a total of seven worlds. Li Xuan’s current growth rate is seven times the previous estimate, which means that he can become a legend in more than a year. By then, it will be time for Li Xuan to truly step onto the big stage of the Little Garden world. Unlike now, he is just wandering around in the lower world and not many people know his name.
Unfortunately, the remaining three people have their own concerns and have not agreed to Li Xuan’s concerns, but Li Xuan doesn’t care. There will be more people joining the chat group in the future, and there will always be opportunities. Before he reaches the double digits equivalent to the universe, Li Xuan doesn’t have to pay too much attention to whether the world involves multiple dimensions. As long as he merges with a world, he can double his growth rate. As for after the double digits, it is not yet time for Li Xuan to consider it.
What Li Xuan didn’t expect was that Jared would show up. Yes, it was the tiger man Jared. Li Xuan had really forgotten about this guy. There were too many things that happened later, and this little guy would not appear in his mind unless he jumped out.
The tiger man Jared obviously still thought that Li Xuan was the ordinary human being he was a month ago and could be manipulated by him, so he naturally showed his viciousness.
Of course, Li Xuan dealt with him easily, but when he saw him, Li Xuan thought of someone, Leticia de Crea, known as the Piercing Demon King Dracula and the Pure Vampire Princess. She seemed to be in the hands of the Perseus Community now, as a reward for the Perseus Community’s Glory Challenge.
However, if Li Xuan attacked like this, he would only get the blonde maid Leticia, and Alger would have no excuse to take her away. Li Xuan decided to wait for a while, and wait until the idiot Luos, the leader of Perseus, was ready to sell Leticia outside the box garden before sending a wave of divine soldiers down from the sky. By then, not only the blonde maid, but also everything of Alger and Perseus could be plundered.
Chapter 26: Elected Group Leader (Old Version)
Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “Finally, we have all the members of the band. Although I already knew about Pochi’s personality, it is still hard to understand.”
Martial artist: “Social phobia is like that, but to be honest, this is the first time I’ve seen someone who is so socially phobic that he’s a little lonely. Hmm, very unique.”
Changing Doll: “As long as we take her out to play more often, it should improve.”
Martial artist: “Haimeng, you and Goto Ichiri are basically at opposite ends of the personality spectrum. How can you possibly understand each other? This kind of deep social phobia can only be improved through contact and long-term interactions.”
Archangel Shimokitazawa: “I think so too. Pochi-chan’s condition can only be cured slowly. Now I have no pressure and can devote myself to music.”
The martial artist: “Well, that’s it. Goto Ichiri has her own ideas for change. What she lacks is a friend like you who will always help her like a mother. Come on!”
2.5 Jo Satoru: “I want to ask if this chat group doesn’t have a function to change its name? I have been enduring this name for a long time.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “No, I was one of the first people to join the group, and I never saw where I could change my name.”
Martial artist: “This is normal. This chat group has clearly just appeared and its functions are not yet complete.”
Master Ke: “I also want to complain, that mall is so rip-off, it’s really random, what’s the vortex destroyer followed by dozens of zeros, is it just for show?”
Dressing Doll: “Yeah, there are also slime gel and the like, who would buy them?”
Erdianwujo Satoru: “I don’t care about those. I just want to change my name. Is there any way? Can anyone report it to the chat group?”
The martial artist: “There’s nothing we can do. This chat group has been quiet for a long time. There’s not even a customer service representative or group owner.”
Archangel Shimokitazawa: “Yes, most chat groups have a group owner, so maybe we can get more information about the chat group.”
“We have detected the strong will of the group members. We are now opening the group leader election. After becoming a group leader, you can obtain some permissions.”
Martial artist: “To be honest, I want to be the group leader.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Why should I choose you? I want to be the group leader. I will ban you first.”
The martial artist: “Qianhua, you still want to compete with me. Being a group leader is not all about power. You also have to be responsible for the group members. When other group members have problems, the group leader has to be the first to respond. Just talk about time. Qianhua, you still have to go to school. You have as much free time as me. Can you stay in the group all the time? This is the pride that the Dragon King has given me.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Everyone is like you, doing nothing all day long. Look at Keqing and Daiko, they work and train so hard every day. Just look at Chitanda who just came in, she is also working hard for the agriculture of her hometown, but you do nothing, you are always in the water group, and the symbol of the Dragon King has never moved.”
The martial artist: “I can’t help it. I’m in this situation in the box world. I don’t have enough strength to go out and play. I have to be steady first.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Forget it, I’ll let you be the leader of this group.”
Martial artist: “I need you to let me vote for myself? Except for your vote, I was elected unanimously.”
“Ding, the group member who practices martial arts received nine votes, and the group member Secretary Fujiwara received one vote. The election is over, and the group member who practices martial arts has won the position of group leader.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “What permissions have you obtained? Are there any new features in the chat group?”
Martial artist: “You can change your name now, and the mall system has been greatly optimized. There are more products, and they are more suitable for the current group members.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Isn’t this just revising the problem we complained about? What is your role as the group leader?”
“Group member Secretary Fujiwara was muted for one minute. The muting of group member Secretary Fujiwara has been lifted.”
Martial artist: “This is the role of the group leader. I just want to ask you if you are afraid or not!”
Changing Doll: “Is that all you have to do to ban someone from speaking? No other permissions? Can’t group owners usually just ban or kick people out?”
Martial artist: “No, apart from banning people from speaking, the group owner can neither invite people in nor kick people out. This is really lame. Other permissions can only slightly adjust the existing functions in the group. For example, I made the changes to the mall function, but as a group owner, I don’t get any benefits at all.”
Martial artist: “To put it simply, the chat group will not give up any rights related to points. I am a stingy person. I can only optimize the existing functions, provided that they do not involve points. I am a pure tool.”
Changing Doll: “Don’t you have any good points at all?”
Martial artist: “That’s not true. The chat group still gave me some benefits. I can travel to the world of group members at will, and I don’t need the group members’ consent. The points are also waived. Although I suspect this is to allow me to rescue group members in danger at any time.”
Master Ke: “Then you don’t need my permission to come to my world now, and I don’t need to look for the Emperor.”
Keqing was a little hesitant about Li Xuan’s request and couldn’t make up her mind. Although in theory Li Xuan would not harm Teyvat and Liyue, the matter was too big and she didn’t dare to make the decision, so she wanted to seek help from Zhongli, the King of Geo.
Chapter 27: The Debate between Human Rule and Theocracy (Old Edition)
The martial artist: “What do you mean? Do I need to do this? You will agree to it naturally after spending more time together. Do I need to do this secretly?”
Master Ke: “Then I’d better go talk to the Emperor.”
Martial artist: “Tell me the truth, Keqing, don’t you advocate human rule? Why did you ask the Rock King to make the decision on this matter?”
Dressing Doll: “I know this, because in Liyue, besides Emperor fans, everyone else is Emperor fans. I remember that in the game, Keqing really adores Geo King.”
Martial artist: “Why are you still governing Keqing? I don’t think Zhongli has any problem either. He’s not the nerdy girl next door who has zero points in governing a country.”
Li Xuan didn’t understand Keqing’s idea of ​​rule by man. Under Zhongli’s rule, Liyue was a peaceful and prosperous country with people living and working in peace and contentment. Its national strength ranked first among the seven countries. What could Keqing be dissatisfied with?
Master Ke: “That’s different. Respecting the Emperor is one thing, but ruling by man is another.”
Martial artist: “Is it because Zhongli is a demon god and not of our race?”
Master Ke: “Of course not. I just want to prove that humans have the potential to be independent. After contacting the chat group, I am more certain of this.”
After Keqing joined the chat group, she discovered that even without gods, humans could develop such a brilliant civilization on their own. For humans, the existence of gods is not necessary.
Martial artist: “I won’t talk about how much blood and tears human civilization has gone through to develop into modern society, and how many people have sacrificed their lives. I’ll just ask Heaven and the demon gods of other countries, what are you going to do?”
Martial artist: “The situation in each world is different. You need to analyze the specific situation. You can’t just see the good and ignore the bad. Liyue under the rule of God can last for thousands of years, while the countries in the ordinary world can hardly exist for 300 years. Have you considered this?”
Master Carver: “This? I didn’t think that much. I really didn’t consider it.”
After coming into contact with human civilization from other worlds, Keqing was indeed too excited. She borrowed many systems of modern civilization to reform Liyue, so she forgot to mention the actual situation on the Watt continent.
This is no wonder. Liyue is protected by Morax, the most powerful of the Seven Gods. Naturally, no one dares to provoke it. Even the Fatui dare not make any big moves without Morax’s tacit consent. Peace has been going on for a long time. Except for Morax’s annual appearance, the demons and immortals have been too far away from the people of Liyue. Even Keqing, one of the Seven Stars, subconsciously ignores them.
Fujiwara Chika: “Keqing, although I don’t know how much you know about modern civilization, I will tell you first that human rule is not as good as you think. This largely depends on the ruling level of the ruler. Perhaps the ability of excellent rulers among humans is not much worse than that of the Rock God, but humans are fickle. There are many who are wise in the first half of their lives and foolish in the second half. Even if the ruler always maintains his original intention, there is no guarantee of the level of his successor.”
Master Ke: “Is human rule only a dream?”
Keqing was confused. She had been carrying out reforms in Liyue and promoting the concept of rule by man during this period of time, but now Li Xuan and Fujiwara Chika have successively denied her ideas, which made her confused.
Martial artist: “Although in my opinion, whether it is divine rule or human rule, they are both ruling classes, and there is no difference. Whoever is better will be in power. But if you, Keqing, insist on human rule, I can give you a way. To implement human rule in Teyvat, first, we must ensure that humans have enough power to fight against the devil and even the law of nature. This is the basis of human rule. Second, you, Keqing, and Morax, must ensure that the rulers are on the right path and correct problems in a timely manner.”
Martial artist: “I can give you a few Dharmakaya-level martial arts books. You can spread them, and then the rulers of each generation will be selected from those who have achieved success in cultivation. For those who have achieved success in cultivation, they have a long life span and will not be tempted by money, beauty, etc. Those who are willing to rule must be those who want to practice their own path and are willing to serve ordinary people.”
Keqing: “How is this different from divine rule? What’s the difference between these practitioners and gods?”
The martial artist: “My method can only change the race of the rulers. If you insist on letting ordinary people be the ruling body and exclude practitioners, then I have no other choice. I suggest that you, Keqing, use your ultimate power to wipe out all the extraordinary people. Then ordinary people will definitely take over.”
Li Xuan was speechless. If Keqing wanted to let ordinary people rule and naturally reach Liyue’s current level, she was undoubtedly dreaming. Everyone has their own desires and aspirations. Ordinary people rule mostly for their own desires, while gods and those cultivators rule for their own ideas and paths. This starting point determines the difference between the two.
Chapter 28: First Meeting with Rock King Emperor (Old Version)
Secretary Fujiwara: “Li Xuan, do you have feelings for Keqing? Otherwise, why would you be willing to give away your cultivation method?”
Fujiwara Chika’s words made Keqing blush. She was usually busy with work. Ordinary men were intimidated by her status as a primordial god and a Seven Star. They dared not even breathe in front of her, let alone say anything. Keqing’s father was therefore always worried about her marriage. At least he wanted her to be like Ningguang, who was also a Seven Star, and even spread rumors with Beidou, who was also a woman.
The martial artist: “Don’t you know who I am? I didn’t hide anything when I was live streaming Naruto before. I just wanted to have a harem. This is a thought that all men have, but I just expressed it openly. Of course I have thoughts about a beauty like Keqing. Not only her, I also like you and the other girls in the group. But will you agree?”
The martial artist: “As for the cultivation method, it’s just that Liyue is more suitable. What I gave you is not my own cultivation method, but the basic method I derived. If you want, I can also give you a few, as long as you have too many points and don’t know where to spend them.”
Fujiwara Chika: “Why am I not suitable, but Keqing is?”
A martial artist: “You can’t practice martial arts secrets just by getting them. If you want to practice, Qianhua, you have to change your outlook on life, values ​​and worldview formed by your environment and education since childhood. Only in this way can you have a foundation for practice. After that, there are differences in physique, talent and understanding. Although you can solve these problems with a large amount of points, wouldn’t it be possible to achieve the same effect or even better if you have so many points invested in your own appropriate path?”
The upper limit of the system of the first life is indeed very high, but it also depends on whether it is suitable for the individual. This requires more metaphysical things. With so many points invested, you can become a diversified strong person just by being a magical girl or driving a Gundam.
Martial artist: “In fact, I estimate that even if these secret books are spread, there are only two people in Liyue who have the opportunity to achieve Dharmakaya, Keqing who has the support of the chat group, and Morax who is the ancestor of all immortals and the god of war. The others can only reach the level of Demon God at most.”
Master Ke: “I can’t make a decision on this matter that involves the entire Liyue or even the continent of Teyvat. I will report to the Emperor, and then you can discuss it with the Emperor yourself.”
Zhongli was drinking tea and listening to Li Tiezui’s storytelling. He was thinking whether to go to the roadside stall or Wanmin Hall for lunch. As expected, it was better to go to Wanmin Hall. I heard that Xiangling was the chef today, so I couldn’t miss it. As for the bill, I sent it to Wangsheng Hall and let Master Hu pay for it.
Then Keqing came to him and revealed that he was the Geogoddess, which surprised him. He knew something about Keqing, especially her recent actions, pushing Liyue towards human rule, which coincided with Morax’s ideas.
But Keqing was able to see through his identity, which was beyond Morax’s expectation. Something must have happened that was beyond his expectation.
Well, what Keqing said next was indeed beyond his expectations, and far beyond them. He originally thought that it would at most involve immortals and demons, but the emergence of the chat group was beyond his expectations.
Morax didn’t care about Li Xuan’s idea of ​​wanting to merge with the Dao, and was willing to do Li Xuan a favor. After all, he couldn’t stop this matter.
However, even with Morax’s six thousand years of experience, it is difficult to judge how great an impact the sublimation and spread of martial arts will have, and whether it will cause Teyvat and Liyue to return to the situation where ancient demon-level powerful people wreak havoc on the world.
But at the same time, he also felt the impending storm in Teyvat. Outsiders had already appeared in Mond, and Morax had a premonition that the storm caused by the traveler Ying might sweep across the entire Teyvat, including the Heavenly Law. The final war might be far more than five hundred years ago.
At this time, strengthening oneself is the key. Although Morax has made a choice in his heart, he still needs to meet Li Xuan before deciding whether to accept the olive branch extended by Li Xuan.
Li Xuan didn’t care about Morax’s choice. It would be nice to meet the famous Rock King before he traveled through time. He had nothing to do anyway. Black Rabbit and Lily were planting the sacred tree with a group of children, so they had no time to take care of him.
“Mr. Li, can we go for a walk?” Morax seemed to attach great importance to Li Xuan. According to Keqing, Li Xuan was a powerful existence far beyond the laws of nature. When they first met, Li Xuan gave Morax the feeling that he was unfathomable, and he felt like he was facing a whole world.
“Of course. It’s my honor to have the Geo King personally serve as my tour guide.” Li Xuan had a good impression of Morax, so he didn’t mind going around with him. After all, the game couldn’t show the real situation of Liyue, so Li Xuan was still very interested in the real Liyue.
“Mr. Li, you can just call me Zhongli. My current identity is a guest official of the Wangsheng Hall.” Morax is in seclusion now, and he can’t let Li Xuan call him the Rock King Emperor all the time.
Zhongli is worthy of being the Rock King who has looked after Liyue for thousands of years. He can explain every store and every tourist attraction to Li Xuan. As a tour guide, he is very professional.
Chapter 29: Sermon (Old Version)
Along the way, the two of them couldn’t help but talk about their views on Liyue’s past, present, and future. Zhongli told them all his thoughts and actions along the way. He was really too tired and had a lot of things in his heart that he wanted to talk to others, but he didn’t know who to talk to, so he had the idea of ​​retiring that night, and it was out of control.
Li Xuan agreed with Zhongli’s point of view. He should take a rest. He has been working for thousands of years. So what if he takes a rest for a few hundred years? It is a natural thing and no one has the right to stop him. What’s more, Keqing is not a person who can rule over him. This means killing two birds with one stone.
“Indeed, you have given enough for Liyue. It is time to let go.”
“I wonder what Mr. Li thinks of Liyue?”
“It’s a very good place. Liyue under your rule, Zhongli, does have its own unique charm. It’s worth it that I passed down the martial arts.” Liyue gave Li Xuan the impression of ancient China everywhere, which was indeed a good feeling.
“Then why was Mr. Li willing to pass on martial arts to Keqing?” Zhongli had doubts about Li Xuan passing on martial arts to Keqing. It was not that he suspected Li Xuan had evil intentions, but why was it Keqing?
“It’s just because she is Keqing, a member of my group.” Li Xuan thought that Zhongli’s doubts were normal. After all, this was a decision that would change the ecology of Liyue and Teyvat, and it was not an easy one to make.
“I am overthinking it. After all, I have never seen the world with my own eyes, so I still can’t imagine it.”
After all, he only heard Keqing talk about the things in the chat group indirectly. Many things are still difficult to understand if he doesn’t see them with his own eyes. In his opinion, the martial arts passed down by Li Xuan is a powerful path that allows him to fight against the laws of nature, but for Li Xuan, it is really just a reward for Keqing allowing him to be in harmony with the Tao. The value of a universe cannot be compared to a few Dharmakaya martial arts books.
“Since you have made up your mind, I will give you the martial arts.” Based on the situation of the continent of Teyvat, Li Xuan gave all the elemental martial arts. Although the Four Symbols and Five Elements are the basis, their upper limit is also very high. How well you can perform depends entirely on your own ability.
Since Zhongli had made up his mind, he naturally acted very quickly. As the transaction with the Fatui was a contract and the God of Commerce, he would not violate it. He directly handed the Heart of God to Cocolia and sent him away.
The next step was to gather everyone together and preach martial arts. However, the person sitting at the head seat was not Morax, but Li Xuan. After all, even he couldn’t get started just by holding a secret book.
Li Xuan looked at the densely packed crowd below his seat and was very surprised. There were quite a lot of people from Liyue. In addition to the Liyue fairies, True Lord Liuyun Jiefeng brought Shenhe and Ganyu, Granny Ping brought Xiangling and Yanfei, Keqing also brought her good friend Ningguang over, and Zhongli still remembered to bring Hutao along, so it was worth it that Hutao had been paying for him.
Although these people did not know the real situation, they knew that what Li Xuan was going to talk about was a martial art that was said to lead directly to the devil, so they naturally did not dare to act presumptuously and everyone sat upright.
Li Xuan didn’t care what the people below were thinking and began his sermon. It was unlikely for a Dharmakaya to preach with the scene of golden lotuses falling from the sky and emerging from the ground, but after he had achieved the state of harmony with the Dao, he still had some face in Teyvat. At least there was no shortage of colorful rays of light and various strange visions.
“I am Taiyi, invited by Morax to teach you the way of martial arts. The way of martial arts begins with building the foundation, and then accumulating energy……”
Considering that Li Xuan has currently attained the status of an earthly immortal and is infinitely close to a celestial immortal, it is natural for him to explain the path before the Dharmakaya in a simple and easy-to-understand manner, with clear analysis. Coupled with the help of the rosy glow during the sermon, everyone has gained considerable insights based on their own comprehension and accumulation. The strongest among them is naturally Zhongli. The accumulation of six thousand years is as heavy as a rock. After his transformation is successful, he should be able to have the strength of a half-step Dharmakaya, even just one step away from the Dharmakaya.
“May I ask Emperor Taiyi, how does this martial art correspond to the strength of the original gods and immortals?” When Li Xuan finished his sermon, he signaled everyone to ask their own questions. After getting permission, Ningguang asked the question that concerned her most. This martial art was to be spread, and as one of the Seven Stars, she naturally needed to know how powerful the martial art was.
It is said that it can lead directly to the Demon God, but how to divide it specifically is unknown. Ningguang, who has only comprehended the Lianqiao martial arts and is not familiar with the later levels of martial arts, needs a standard in her mind.
“The first to third heavens are the limits of what the original gods can reach. The fourth to sixth heavens are where the immortals, immortal beasts, and demon gods’ followers are. The seventh to ninth heavens are the realms where the demon gods are.”
“Excuse me, Your Majesty, what about the places above the Nine Heavens?” He had great respect for Li Xuanxiao, because under the glow of Li Xuan’s preaching, he, who was plagued by karma from clearing the resentment of the demon gods, felt so relaxed for the first time, and all the karma on his body was basically cleared away.
“The above areas are entirely up to the individual, and more emphasis is placed on the areas and practice of one’s own path.”
Chapter 30: The Spread of Martial Arts (Old Version)
After Li Xuan finished his sermon, he slipped away. The next task was the responsibility of the people of Liyue. Although the demons and the immortals had apparently been away from Liyue for a long time, their influence should not be underestimated when they actually took action.
Led by Qixing, all the prominent figures from all walks of life stood up to support the new martial arts, and the news spread throughout Liyue in just two days.
“Have you heard? The Emperor’s friend, the demon god Taiyi, took pity on the hardships of the world, continued the broken path of martial arts, tapped the potential of the human body, and opened up a powerful martial arts path.”
“Is this true? How powerful can it be? Can it compare to the original god?”
Some people scoffed at this. How powerful can martial arts be? For thousands of years, countless martial artists have practiced hard for decades, but they are still not as good as a child who has just obtained the Eye of God. Martial arts can only be used to show off their power among ordinary people, but it is useless when encountering the original god.
“Original God? What is an original god? The demon god Taiyi is said to be more powerful than the emperor. The martial arts he created can make warriors immortal or even demon gods. After the martial arts become divine, it is no longer empty talk.”
“Is it fake? You are exaggerating. I don’t know where this fake news came from.”
“Fake? Qixing has issued a notice, how could it be fake?”
“I heard that a martial arts master received teachings from an immortal and wanted to challenge the original god.”
It has to be said that challenging the original gods is the finishing touch of Liyue’s top management in promoting the spread of martial arts. Publicity may be useful, but even if it is exaggerated and there is a seven-star platform, it is difficult to promote martial arts all at once without actual performance. After all, the martial artists have been in a slump for thousands of years, and it is not something that can be reversed in a short time.
At times like this, there must be real cases to break the perception that warriors cannot defeat the original gods and to imprint the power of martial arts into people’s hearts in one fell swoop.
The martial arts master is real, he is the chief coach of Liyue Qianyan Army. Although he is not a Genshin, he is a master of martial arts and has trained many strong men. The immortals chose him for his contribution to Liyue and his own strength. He was taught by Xiao himself, and other immortals served as assistants. In just a few days, he had a strong cultivation level, not much inferior to ordinary Genshin.
The strength was similar, and with the superb martial arts of the Thousand Rocks Army’s chief coach, he naturally defeated the chosen nameless original god easily. Although there were many problems during the process, such as the original god being challenged was too ordinary, and there was help from immortals, etc., but the final result was that the warrior defeated the original god.
No matter how hard warriors tried in the past, and how much they exhausted their life’s efforts to become martial arts masters, they could not match the divine eye of a lucky guy. The original gods did not have to do anything, and they were already superior to the warriors. This kind of injustice was enough, but what made the warriors even more desperate was that there was no way forward, and they did not even have the chance to resist injustice.
Therefore, more and more warriors gave up, because no matter how hard they tried, they could not beat others. Even those warriors who have not given up and are still working hard are just working hard out of habit. They just don’t want to give up, but don’t know how to break the darkness ahead.
But now the warriors have won, they have defeated the original gods. The original gods are not invincible. For the first time, a fire has ignited in the hearts of the warriors. As long as there is hope and possibility, they can persist in the painful training until they see a bright future.
Of course, it is impossible for Liyue to directly pass on the Dharmakaya-level skills given by Li Xuan. Even the external scenes and training methods that the Liyue immortals have comprehended will not be circulated to the outside world. What is announced to the public is the basic part of foundation building and qi accumulation. After the qi accumulation is completed, whether you join the Qianyan Army or the Warrior Association established by the Seven Stars, you can obtain the subsequent skills.
After all, the previous foundation-building content is easy to say, it is just a slow process. When it comes to practicing the acupoints, the most basic thing is to learn to recognize the meridians, as well as various related knowledge and terms.
Although the base is large and these secret manuals will eventually spread out, the martial arts classics passed down by Li Xuan have certain requirements on the worldview of the learners. Even if the people of Liyue who are very similar want to learn, it will take some time, not to mention people outside Liyue. They will not be able to learn even if they get them, and if they learn, their own ideology and civilization will have already deviated.
Such a big move by Liyue naturally could not be concealed from other countries, but it would take some time for it to spread to the point where everyone knew about it, especially Mondstadt, whose road was blocked by the Wind Dragon. They knew nothing about the changes in Liyue, and the matter of the Wind Dragon had already attracted all their attention.
After Li Xuan’s sermon, he left Liyue and came to Mondstadt. This was the time when Ying was tricked by Barbatos, a guy pretending to be stupid, into stealing the Sky Harp.
“Why not add me in? It seems very interesting.” When Barbatos and the Traveler were plotting how to enter the cathedral to steal the Sky Harp, Li Xuan’s voice suddenly came from behind them.
“Who are you? How did you get here?” Ying immediately became alert. You know, what they were discussing was stealing Mondstadt’s holy object, the Sky Harp. If it got leaked out, it would be all over.
“Me? I’m just a martial artist. I just heard that you guys seemed to be discussing something very interesting, so I plan to join you.”
“I don’t know where you came from. I’ve been in Mondstadt for so long and I’ve never seen you before?” Barbatos was secretly shocked. If anyone really believed what he said about his lack of strength, then they must have a problem with their brains. Even if his strength was not as good as Morax’s, it was not weaker either, especially since he was the God of Wind and was best at perception. He didn’t even notice how Li Xuan ran behind them.
Chapter 31: Li Xuan and Ying both have a bright future (old version)
“I am a traveler from another world. I came to Teyvat at the invitation of a friend. I was in Liyue before and just arrived in Mondstadt.”
“Huh? You are also a traveler from another world, and Ying also comes from another world.” Paimeng was very surprised when he heard Li Xuan’s words. How could there be another visitor from another world?
“Are you and Ying from the same world?”
“Probably not. Although I have lost a lot of memories, I don’t feel like I have any impression of him.” Perhaps because they are both travelers from another world, Ying is no longer so wary of Li Xuan. But she is still worried about letting Li Xuan join in on such an important matter.
Ying and Paimon only noticed Li Xuan’s identity as a traveler from another world, while Barbatos noticed that Li Xuan came to Teyvat by invitation. Who was the person who invited him? To play, could Li Xuan still go back? What about the laws of nature?
“It seems that you are still wary of me. I will leave first. Don’t worry, I will keep it a secret.” Li Xuan was not discouraged when he saw that he could not join in the plot now. He planned to go to other places to visit.
“After you fail, come find me at the Goethe Hotel! Otherwise, you will fail again.”
“We will not fail! Goethe Hotel? Are you that rich?” Paimon was envious. She and the traveler had been in Mond for a few days. Every day they went to the Adventure Guild to take on missions. This was only enough to stay in an ordinary hotel. She had only heard of the most famous Goethe Hotel in Mond but had never stayed there.
“My friend is the person who least needs to worry about money in Teyvat, so how could I be short of money?”
Looking at Li Xuan’s figure walking away, Barbatos fell into deep thought. Could it be that Li Xuan’s friend was the old man, the person who didn’t need to worry about money?
Li Xuan turned around and left without caring what Ying and Barbatos would think. It was good to participate in the plot, but it would also be nice to wander around Mond, for example, to listen to Barbara’s concert.
While Ying and Barbatos were thinking about stealing the Sky Harp, Li Xuan was listening to Barbara’s concert and cheering for her. Barbara, go!
When Ying and Barbatos were wanted, Li Xuan was chatting with Eula in the suburbs.
While Ying and Barbatos were trying to persuade Master Diluk, Li Xuanzheng asked Amber to be their tour guide to visit various attractions in Mondstadt.
When Ying and Barbatos and their group met up with Captain Qin, Li Xuan was discussing astrology and palmistry with Mona.
While Ying and Barbatos were preparing to use the Sky Harp to awaken Tevarin, Li Xuan was discussing the truth behind the Eye of God with Lisa in the library.
In short, while Ying, Barbatos and others were working hard, Li Xuan was not idle either. He and Ying obviously had a bright future.
In short, after another failure, Ying finally remembered what Li Xuan had said before and planned to go to the Goethe Hotel to find him.
After a few days, Li Xuan had become very famous in Mond. He was seen chatting happily with different girls every day. He was obviously a playboy, and he only targeted the most beautiful flowers in Mond.
As soon as Ying said he was looking for Li Xuan, everyone in the hotel knew who he was and quickly informed him of Li Xuan’s whereabouts. Looking at the back of the traveler leaving, they could only sigh at how powerful Li Xuan was, and even the traveler was related to him.
“Finally found you.” The traveler followed the hotel staff’s instructions and searched several places, including the cathedral where Barbara was, Mona’s divination booth, and where Amber was patrolling. Finally, he found Li Xuan who was chatting enthusiastically with Lisa in the library and pulled him away.
“Hey, Ying, what do you want from me? Can you please let me go first? I can walk on my own.”
“Didn’t you know it long ago? The operation failed, and the Wind Demon Dragon ran away again.” Although outsiders seemed to have some ambiguity between her and Li Xuan, it was only because Ying felt unbalanced. She was sleeping outside, risking her life to purify the Wind Demon Dragon, while Li Xuan was eating and drinking well in Mondstadt and having a harem everywhere. Before, she had to work hard to take on missions and make money, but Li Xuan’s friends were wealthy and would never lack money.
They are all visitors from another world, why is there such a big difference? After comparing, Ying felt that she was too miserable. No, she must drag Li Xuan to work together, so that she can feel more balanced.
“So, Mond needs your help now. You didn’t want to join before, but now is the time.”
“So, before was before, and now is now. Lisa and I were having a good chat, and you suddenly pulled me away. What’s the matter? I didn’t even say goodbye.” After playing in Mondstadt for a few days, Li Xuan is no longer in the mood to follow the storyline. This is not as interesting as going fish frying with Klee.
“If you don’t want to go, then I won’t go either. Don’t you think about whose efforts have allowed you to live safely in Mondstadt these days? I wonder what you will do if the Wind Dragon comes again.”
“Then just kill them directly, don’t you think, Barbatos?” Li Xuan turned around and said to Barbatos and his group who were walking over.
“Not really, not really. Tevarin didn’t do that on purpose. He was controlled by the Cult of the Abyss. We just need to find a way to purify him.” Barbatos didn’t dare to respond. He couldn’t see through Li Xuan. If he really killed Tevarin, where would he go to seek justice?
Chapter 32: Take on the Mission (Old Version)
“Yes, unless it is absolutely necessary, we should still focus on purification. Crusade can only be the last resort.” Captain Qin obviously did not agree with Li Xuan’s suggestion.
It is true that Tevarin has caused a lot of trouble to Mondstadt recently, but this cannot erase Tevarin’s past contributions to Mondstadt as one of the Four Wind Guardians. Moreover, Tevarin’s attack was also due to the conspiracy of the Abyss Cult. Unless Tevarin really threatens the safety of Mondstadt, then before that, as the acting leader of the Knights Templar, the first thing she has to do is to rescue Tevarin.
“How did you fail this time? Wasn’t Barbatos there? This would have allowed Tevarin to escape.” Li Xuan knew what was going on. He just didn’t like Barbatos. With Barbatos’s strength, if he really wanted to save Tevarin, he would have succeeded long ago. There was no need to make so many things happen. The traveler was fooled by him.
“Yes, Barbatos, aren’t you the god of wind? Why do you need help?” Paimon ran around and finally found the key to the problem. Isn’t Tevarin a follower of Barbatos? Then Barbatos must be more powerful, how could he let Tevarin run away.
“As one of the seven rulers of the world, I can only gain divine power by fulfilling my duties as a priest. However, I have not been back for a thousand years, so I am very weak now. I am probably the weakest among the seven gods.” Barbatos made this excuse in front of Li Xuan. He was really thick-skinned. Perhaps only the naive Traveler and Paimon would believe this. As for other people, even if they did not believe it, they would not stand up to oppose it. After all, Barbatos was still the god they believed in.
Barbatos is the weakest of the seven gods. This is really a joke. Where did you put the little grass god who was only born five hundred years ago? Your father has lived for thousands of years. Can’t he be weaker than a child?
Can’t accumulate strength without fulfilling the duties of a priest? But before becoming one of the Seven Consuls, Barbatos was also a powerful demon god who easily blew away the ice and snow that had accumulated in Mondstadt for a thousand years.
And even if what Barbatos said at the end was true, that he was the weakest of the seven gods, he was only compared to the other seven gods. How could he not be able to defeat even the demon’s followers?
“We have never forgotten Lord Barbatos’s ideal of establishing a free federation with no one as king.” Well, there is a possibility that Jean would really believe Barbatos’ lies.
“Just assume that what you said is true. So what are you going to do now? The Sky Harp is broken. Is there any other way? Lord Wind God.” Li Xuan did not continue to argue and just mentioned it.
“The Traveler has a special power. He has purified the evil power in the crystal before, so he can also purify the poisonous blood in Tevarin. We now need to find a way to eliminate the storm in the Wind Dragon Ruins where Tevarin lives, and then find an opportunity for the Traveler to purify it.”
“That’s too dangerous. The Wind Dragon is so violent. It’s too dangerous to let the travelers go up.” Paimon felt that this plan was too dangerous.
“It doesn’t matter. As long as we have everyone’s help, there is still a chance.”
“Ying, have you forgotten about me? Why did you pull me over here and act so fearless?” It was a huge joke that the God of Wind was blocked by the wind. Li Xuan understood that Barbatos wanted to show weakness to the enemy. He was just short of saying directly, “I am weak, don’t come to me.” In this storm that was destined to sweep across the entire continent of Teyvat, Barbatos had already taken the lead in expressing his position. He and Mond only wanted to remain neutral and protect themselves.
Unfortunately, Li Xuan and the chat group, who exceeded the power limit of the continent of Teyvat, ended up smashing the chessboard. This was beyond Barbatos’s expectations. He pretended to be weak and accompanied the Traveler for so long, but Liyue ended up saying to him, sorry, Barbatos, the version has changed.
The power of warriors will tell Barbatos what it means to have a new god in each version. I’m sorry, Tianli, Seven Gods, and Abyss, there is no place for you in the new era.
“Didn’t you say you didn’t want to participate? And what else can you do?”
“The solution is very simple. Go into the ruins of the wind dragon and purify it.” Li Xuan was too lazy to act out the plot with Barbatos.
“It’s not as easy as you say. Is the Wind Demon Dragon so easy to deal with?” Paimeng felt that Li Xuan was bragging. She had seen the strength of the Wind Demon Dragon with her own eyes.
“It’s that easy when you have the strength. The Wind Dragon may seem very powerful to you, but it’s just that powerful to me. In fact, if the Traveler hadn’t had her strength sealed, she could have easily dealt with Tevarin.”
“The Honor Knight is so powerful.” Captain Qin couldn’t believe it. In her opinion, Ying’s strength was just good.
“Well, although some of my memories are not very clear, I remember that I used to be very strong, much stronger than Twarin.” In Ying’s memory, she and her brother had been to many worlds, so their fighting ability was not weak.
“Yes, Ying came to this world five hundred years ago. She is much older than you guys.”
“I have been sealed for more than five hundred years, so I am still very young.” Age is a taboo for women, and even the yellow-haired old lady Ying is no exception.
“Yes, yes, Ying is a beautiful girl who is forever young. I can prove it.”
“Then Mr. Li, can you help us purify Tevarin? Mond will definitely thank you.” Qin, the acting leader, is still very sensible and has no intention of getting something for nothing.
“Look, look, Ying, this is the right attitude when asking someone to do something. Tevarin’s matter will be left to me. For Captain Qin’s sake, I will provide you with another free piece of information. The Abyss Cult is not very peaceful and seems to be planning something behind the scenes. You should pay more attention to it.” Li Xuan would still agree to Qin’s request, after all, they are two sisters.
Chapter 33: Monster Attacks the City, the Wind God Appears? (Old Version)
“Don’t you date a different beauty every day? How do you know the news about the Abyss Cult?” From what Ying learned today, Li Xuan was basically busy moving around among several beautiful women in Mond, so how did he have time to find out about the actions of the Abyss Cult?
“If you don’t believe it, forget it. You can ask Amber and Eula for the specific information.” Li Xuan wanted to get closer to the women of Mond, so naturally he had to prescribe the right remedy, just like talking about astrology with Mona. With Amber, he naturally had to talk about archery and the safety of Mond. As for Eula, Li Xuan also took the actions of the Abyss Cult as an opportunity to let Eula investigate the relevant information. When the Fatui led the monsters to attack the city, the civilians of Mond would naturally see her performance and contribution.
Since it was a matter concerning the Cult of the Abyss, Captain Qin did not dare to be careless, but the time left for her was too short. By the time she received the report from Amber and Eula who had returned from reconnaissance in the city that a large number of monsters had gathered, it was too late to do anything to reduce the number of monsters.
The situation in Mond is now very serious. The monster siege is no joke, and the Cult of the Abyss is looming behind the scenes. Judging from the number of monsters reported by Amber and Eula, now that the Grand Commander has taken away 90% of the elite Knights of Favonius, it will be difficult to hold the city with just the remaining young knights and adventurers from Mond’s folk Adventurer’s Association.
A small number of monsters, whether they are hillbillies or slimes, can be easily wiped out by the Knights, but once the monsters gather together to form a large army, the huge number is enough to crush everything.
The news of the monster attack quickly spread throughout the city. Naturally, chaos broke out in Mondstadt, and the residents fled in all directions, falling into chaos.
Jean led the remaining 10% of the elite Knights of Favonius and the newly recruited soldiers to the city gate, but the excessive number of new soldiers made people doubt their fighting ability. After all, their fearful eyes told the whole story. Their performance was not as good as that of ordinary adventurers.
After all, adventurers traveled far and wide, and unlike the guards living in the city, they had dealt with monsters a lot. They were much stronger in both psychological quality and combat experience.
Of course, at the beginning, Mond’s defense was very effective. After all, Mond was surrounded by water and had only one bridge for entry and exit. From a high vantage point, round after round of arrows caused heavy casualties to the monsters in the front row. Elite knights and experienced adventurers cooperated with each other to block the city gates. The powerful original gods played their best on the battlefield, destroying many monsters with one move.
But even the physical strength of the original gods is limited, and the war supplies in Mondstadt are not endless. After all, under the system of the Seven Gods, the continent of Teyvat has been peaceful for a long time, and Mondstadt does not need to stockpile a large amount of strategic supplies. The original gods who are slowly taking turns to rest in batches also feel that the weapons in their hands are getting heavier and heavier, and the rain of arrows above their heads is getting sparser and sparser. The defense line is retreating step by step.
Now, thanks to the terrain and the suppression of the original gods, Mondstadt’s casualties are not heavy, and they can retreat even if they are injured. If the defense line is lost, the Knights of Favonius and the adventurers will have to fight the monsters in hand-to-hand combat, and a large number of monsters will enter the city and kill people wantonly, so everyone can only grit their teeth and persevere.
Qin used another elemental combat skill to kill dozens of monsters around her, and took time to observe the situation on the battlefield. After such a long battle, only one third of the monster army had disappeared. According to her estimation of the battlefield situation, at most half of the monsters would be eliminated, the defense line would be lost, and the monsters would attack Mondstadt.
In fact, when everything was hopeless, Jean still had one last trick, which was to destroy the bridge, so that the army of monsters would be blocked by the lake and unable to attack Mondstadt.
But this move is a last resort. After all, after the bridge is blown up, Mondstadt will become an isolated city, and hundreds of thousands of people in the city will be trapped in the city and can only wait for rescue from the outside world. But if the defense line really cannot hold, Jean can only order the bridge to be blown up.
As time went by, the situation became increasingly worse, but there was no sign of a turning point. It seemed that Mond had no choice but to blow up the bridge.
Jyn has decided to take responsibility and, as the acting leader of the Knights of Favonius, has given the order to blow up Mond’s only entrance and exit. The defense line is already on the verge of collapse.
But at this time a huge dragon flew over, and a strong gust of wind blew, blowing many monsters on the bridge into the lake.
“Ah, the dragon is here again. Is it God’s will to destroy Mondstadt today?”
Many recruits with poor mental qualities finally couldn’t stand the pressure, dropped their weapons and gave up resistance. The other knights and adventurers were also shaken, and loopholes immediately appeared in the defense line. Mond’s side gave this opportunity, and the monsters would not let it go. After all, they had no brains, and when they were gathered together, their minds were full of killing, so they didn’t care about so many things.
Seeing that Mond was about to fall, contrary to everyone’s expectations, the Wind Dragon did not attack Mond. Instead, it exhaled large mouthfuls of dragon breath and destroyed a large number of monsters. The hurricane caused by its broad wings also swept countless monsters to a height of more than 100 meters, and then dropped them to death, helping to maintain the defense line.
“How is it possible? The Wind Demon Dragon is actually helping us?”
“Look, there is a person standing on the Wind Demon Dragon.”
“Really? Could it be that he subdued the rebellious dragon and came to help us?”
“I see. He must be Lord Wind God. I heard that the magic dragon used to be Lord Wind God’s follower. Lord Wind God must have seen that Mondstadt was in danger, subdued the rebellious magic dragon, and came to help us again.”
“Yes, that must be Lord Wind God. Lord Wind God is here to help us!”
“Lord Wind God is back to help us!”
Chapter 34: Exposing Barbatos (Old Version)
The one who appeared here riding on Tevarin at this time was naturally Li Xuan. After entering the wind dragon ruins, he defeated Tevarin, purified the evil power in it and awakened Tevarin’s mind, then he made an agreement with Tevarin that Tevarin was willing to follow him to the box world to see the wider sky.
Barbatos played a great role in this. After all, Barbatos’ behavior really made it sad. Barbatos’ wind also contains the power of purification, which once helped Xiao suppress the backlash of the demon’s resentment and prevented him from falling into madness. Even if Barbatos’ power could not eradicate the poisonous blood in Tevarin’s body, it could greatly alleviate it, but he did nothing.
Ordinary people don’t know Li Xuan, but others do. When they see Li Xuan appear riding on the Wind Demon Dragon, they have different reactions.
“Ah, it’s Brother Li Xuan. I didn’t expect he is the God of Wind. From now on, I can fry fish to my heart’s content.” Little Klee couldn’t help cheering. In the past few days, Li Xuan had taken Klee to fry fish many times. After all, who can resist the joy of frying fish? No one!
“Li Xuan is Lord Wind God?” Barbara, who was treating the wounded, was also confused. She didn’t expect that the fan who had been chatting with her happily in the past few days was actually Lord Wind God.
“No way? I don’t think so!” This was Eula’s reaction. She knew that Li Xuan was a playboy. Not only her, but also her best friend Amber. Is Fengshen like this? Indeed, Fengshen is not like this. The real Fengshen is a poor drunkard who loves alcohol.
Naturally, the voices of these discussions did not escape Li Xuan’s ears. He was amused. In order to make things difficult for Barbatos, Li Xuan, who had originally not planned to take action, also prepared to perform.
“Resurrection Monsoon.” A breeze blew across the entire Mondstadt city. The previously injured knights and adventurers found that their injuries recovered quickly, and the physical strength of the members defending in front of the city gate was also constantly recovering. For the monsters, although this breeze was weak, it was irresistible, causing them to retreat continuously and finally gather together.
“Feel the wrath of the sky!” After the monsters gathered, killing naturally followed. A storm that covered the sky arose, with countless wind blades flying around in it. All the monsters were smashed to pieces in this hurricane that was like a natural disaster.
Such performance confirmed Li Xuan’s identity as the God of Wind in the hearts of the people of Mond. Those who had doubted him before no longer doubted him and felt that Li Xuan was the God of Wind. Even Captain Qin and Ying and others who knew that Wendy was Barbatos couldn’t help but wonder if they had heard it wrong, or if Tevarin had recognized the wrong person because of the poisonous blood. No matter how they looked at it, Li Xuan looked more like the God of Wind than Wendy beside him.
“How about it, I did a good job!” After resolving the crisis, Li Xuan did not really come down to greet the cheers of the people of Mond. In order to truly confirm his identity as the God of Wind, he took the shrunken Tevarin to find Ying and others who were resting. Except for Jean, the leader of the Knights of Favonius who was dealing with post-war affairs, all the other people Li Xuan knew were here.
“Li Xuan, are you really the God of Wind?” Amber, who has become very familiar with Li Xuan in the past few days, was the first to raise his question. Whether Li Xuan is the God of Wind or not is also a question that many people present want to know.
“What do you think, Wendy, do you think I’m the God of Wind?” Li Xuan did not answer the question directly, but instead challenged Barbatos who was holding a bottle of wine.
“Haha, that should be it! Apart from the God of Wind, who else can have such powerful wind ability.” Seeing Li Xuan attacking him, Barbatos winked and begged for mercy quietly. Although several people already knew his identity as the God of Wind, they were all tight-lipped people, so his identity as the God of Wind could still be kept secret.
“Don’t try to blame Mond’s affairs on me, do something serious, Barbatos.” Li Xuan would not give him this face. He had always been dissatisfied with the idle Barbatos. He was even more idle than him. How could he tolerate this? He must expose him.
Barbatos!? Who? Li Xuan was talking about who was the wind god. Wendy, the bard who fooled around and drank alcohol while owing debts. He was the wind god Barbatos. Oh my god, it was impossible. This was impossible.
How is this possible? It’s so desperate. Many people feel that the tall image of the God of Wind in their hearts has collapsed. They feel that their beliefs have been polluted. They really can’t accept the fact that Wendy is equivalent to Barbatos.
“Don’t say that. How about I hand over the position of the God of Wind to you? We have many beauties in Mond.” Barbatos was naturally clear about what Li Xuan did in Mond. If Li Xuan was willing to take over the position of the God of Wind, he promised to hand it over immediately. Li Xuan’s powerful strength was worth it. Before the storm comes, strengthening oneself is the most important thing.
“Stop dreaming, Barbatos. Li Xuan can’t stay in this world forever, and he can’t take over as the God of Wind.” Tevarin, who had been silent, also spoke up. He really couldn’t stand Barbatos’s lazy look.
Barbara was speechless about Wendy’s behavior. Even though her faith was very strong, it felt like it was broken by Wendy’s rogue behavior. Oh my God, how should she continue to pray in the future!
Amber and Eula also looked as if the world was about to be destroyed. The more they watched Wendy’s behavior, the more unacceptable it became. Forget it, they were tired, so let it be destroyed!
“Oh, Tevarin, you mean Li Xuan can still go back?” Wendy grasped the key point in Tevarin’s words. Although he had some doubts before, Tevarin’s words now confirmed his guess.
“Li Xuan, you can still go back? Is there no one stopping you?” Ying asked hurriedly when she heard this. Five hundred years ago, she and her brother came to the continent of Teyvat and were blocked by the Maintainer of Heaven. They were finally defeated and sealed.
“As far as the continent of Teyvat is concerned, no one can detect my arrival and departure, let alone stop me.” He had no idea about the transmission of the chat group, let alone the justice of heaven.
Chapter 35: Preparing to Return (Old Version)
“Then I wonder what you, Li Xuan, are doing in the continent of Teyvat?” Barbatos noticed the disapproval of Tianli in Li Xuan’s words. He guessed that Li Xuan came from a more powerful world, and his own strength was probably more powerful than Tianli.
He was very worried about Li Xuan’s purpose, because many creatures on the continent of Teyvat, including humans, are actually outsiders. As an outsider, Tianli defeated the previous outsider, Phanes, seized the sovereignty of the world, and created the current pattern of the continent of Teyvat.
If Li Xuan also wants to follow the laws of nature, then everything on the continent of Teyvat will undergo drastic changes.
“I’ve said it before, someone invited me to come and play, and I had nothing to do, so I came.”
“Is the friend you are talking about the old man?” At this time, Barbatos remembered the friend who was not short of money that Li Xuan had mentioned before.
“Yes, it’s Morax. He needs my help with something. Don’t ask me what it is. Just look for yourself. Liyue should have changed in the past few days.”
Li Xuan didn’t come here to chat with Barbatos. Li Xuan had just saved Mond, and now it was time to deepen their favorability. Let Barbatos worry about Mond’s future.
In the next few days, Li Xuan was naturally in high spirits. His feelings for the innocent Barbara, Amber and Eula soared rapidly. Unlike the young Red Bean and Yuhi Kurenai in the Naruto world, Barbara, Amber and Eula were at their most beautiful. They did not resist the close contact. Even if Li Xuan wanted to take it a step further, it would not be difficult as long as he was a little tougher. But there was no need for Li Xuan to be impatient. He could wait for the feelings to continue to ferment. Moreover, for Li Xuan, he had already chosen his first partner. In any case, the black rabbit who saved him from the wolf was the most important person in his heart.
Calculating the time, it has been nearly half a month since he came out, and Li Xuan is planning to go back. There should be some movement from Perseus too. If Li Xuan rescues Leticia by then, Black Rabbit will surely be grateful and pledge herself to him.
Upon hearing the news that Li Xuan was planning to leave, Barbatos and Ying came to him one after another, each with questions that needed Li Xuan to answer.
“Oh, what a coincidence that you two met each other. If you have anything to ask, just ask!”
Ying took a step back and signaled Barbatos to ask first, and she could talk about her story later.
“Li Xuan, you must be the Taiyi Emperor that Liyue has been talking about recently.”
“Yes, I am Taichi, any problem?”
“Is the martial arts that have been passed down in Liyue recently your work?” Barbatos’ tone was urgent. After the dragon disaster was eliminated, the passage between Mondstadt and Liyue was opened again. With the arrival of merchants and adventurers, explosive news from Liyue also followed.
“Yes, after I talked with Morax, he invited me to explain martial arts to the people of Liyue.”
“Is that news true? Martial arts are enough to reach the gods.” A lot of news about martial arts came from Liyue. It was important that the warrior defeated the original god, but Barbatos was not particularly worried. The original god was not enough to affect the changes in strength among the seven countries. The key point was the latter one. Martial arts could make a human being comparable to a demon god, or even surpass a demon god.
Before meeting Li Xuan, Barbatos would not pay any attention to this kind of news, because it was most likely fake news. But after knowing that Li Xuan was from a more powerful world, anything could happen, and anything that happened in other worlds was possible.
“Of course it’s true. In fact, what I practice is martial arts, and I’m far from reaching the limit of martial arts.”
“Then can this kind of martial arts be taught to Mond?” At this point, Barbatos certainly wanted Mond to get on this train. After all, the version has changed, and both the original god and the demon god will be replaced by powerful warriors in the future. If he doesn’t keep up now, it is still unclear whether Mond will survive in the future.
“Do you really want it? Don’t you regret it? After all, this is Barbara and the others’ hometown. I don’t mind. If you want it, I can give it to you.”
“What are you regretting? Is there something wrong with this?”
“Not really, as long as you don’t regret it.” Li Xuan passed the Four Symbols Technique to Barbatos, and then wanted to see his expression.
“Did you take the wrong one? This should be from Liyue.” Barbatos froze. Is this technique good? Good! Is it powerful? Strong! But the ideas and concepts contained in it are very similar to the culture of Liyue. If it spreads, what will be the consequences? Barbatos knows very well that the current Mondstadt will disappear, and the ideas and culture will move closer to Liyue.
“That’s right. The martial arts I pass down are all like this. There is not much difference. If you don’t want it, you can choose to give it up. Do you want to give up?”
“Do I still have a choice?” If he was the first person to come into contact with Li Xuan, Barbatos would choose to give up this martial art. Being strong has never been his pursuit.
But the first to come into contact with Li Xuan was Liyue and Morax. The martial arts had already spread, which forced Barbatos and Mond to have no choice but to open the book. If they didn’t open the book, Mond wouldn’t exist in the new era. If they opened the book, Mond’s thoughts and ideas might still be spread.
Moreover, Liyue’s martial arts would sooner or later spread to Mondstadt, which would attract a large number of martial artists and naturally change Mondstadt. He, who always advocated freedom, could not ban it. Since the tide of the times could not be stopped, it would be better for him to personally control the development of martial arts in Mondstadt.
“No wonder you asked me if I regretted it. Unfortunately, it’s too late to regret now. I have no choice now.”
Barbatos left with a heart full of melancholy, but his arms were ultimately no match for his thighs.
Chapter 36: The Frightened Black Rabbit (Old Version)
“What about Ying? What do you want to talk to me about?” After sending Barbatos away, Li Xuan turned his attention to Ying who was waiting on the side.
“I want to ask about my brother. Do you know his whereabouts?”
“I do know some news about him, but I don’t know whether I should tell you. I believe you don’t want to know.”
“You tell me, I can bear it.”
“Actually, you have already come into contact with news related to your brother, that is, the Abyss Cult. Your brother is currently serving as a prince in the Abyss Cult. And he already knows that you have woken up, but I don’t know why he didn’t come to find you.” Li Xuan decided to reveal some information.
“!!!???” Ying felt a lot of question marks pop up in her head. She thought something was wrong with Kong because of Li Xuan’s tone before, and she was mentally prepared. But Li Xuan told her that Kong was not in any trouble? He was still a prince in this Abyss Cult, a prince!
She has been sleeping in the open air and having to fight for her life here, while Kong is now a prince. His life must be very comfortable compared to that. But after she woke up, she found that this brother didn’t come to see her. She had been working so hard to find out about him, so she felt that she couldn’t keep this brother anymore.
“Where does this Abyss Cult come from?”
“This has to do with a country called Kanreya five hundred years ago. At that time, a huge disaster occurred in Kanreya. The Heavenly Justice Maintainer and the Seven Gods worked together to eliminate the disaster, but they paid a heavy price for it. Some of the Seven Gods died, and the Heavenly Justice Maintainer never showed up again. After the disaster, Kanreya was destroyed, and their survivors established the Abyss Cult in order to restore their country. As for how your brother became the Prince of the Abyss, I’m not sure.”
Li Xuan told Ying all the information he knew, and he didn’t know anything more. Although after he and I merged with the Dao, Li Xuan could read the world records to understand everything about Teyvat, but Li Xuan never did so. After all, he and I could only maintain the most basic spiritual light of nature through the connection between us, and could only pass on the Dao and the principles by instinct. If Li Xuan’s body went deep into the world consciousness, he would really be controlled by the Dao of Taiyi and become the manifestation of the Dao.
“In that case, there is no need for me to look for him, but I will give him a good beating when I meet him.” Since she knew that Kong was alive and well, there was no need for her to rush to look for him. Whether to continue traveling around the seven countries or to settle down somewhere, she was free to choose.
“If it’s Kong, he’s probably in his prime. Are you sure you can beat him in your current sealed state?”
“Do you have a solution?” Indeed, with her current strength, if she met Kong, she would definitely be the one to be taught a lesson. However, Ying knew very well that since Li Xuan asked this, he must have a way to remove the seal on her body.
“Of course, come into the room and I’ll help you break the seal.”
“Let me make it clear first that you can’t be shy. You absolutely can’t be shy.” Ying knew Li Xuan’s true nature. She felt that it was problematic to follow him into the room. It was too dangerous. However, thinking of the seal on her body, she gritted her teeth and followed Li Xuan into the room.
“Ah, I knew you had bad intentions.” After a while, Ying chased after Li Xuan out of the room with a red face. Although she knew that Li Xuan was not a good person and was prepared to be taken advantage of, Li Xuan was obviously pushing his luck.
“You can’t blame me. The hand has its own ideas.” Li Xuan originally planned to quit while he was ahead, but facing the accumulated anger of Barbara and the others, Li Xuan could not help it and decided to go back to the box garden directly, rescue Leticia as soon as possible, and accomplish a good thing while Black Rabbit was happy.
“You still dare to say that? If you have the guts, just stand still.” This answer obviously could not satisfy Ying. After suffering such a huge loss, how could she let it go so easily?
“Do you think I’m stupid? I’m leaving first. Don’t worry about me. I’ll come to find you soon.” Li Xuan didn’t dare to continue arguing with Ying and the others. His relationship with Ying was not like that with Barbara and the others, but it hadn’t reached that point yet. It would be better for him to leave first.
“Li Xuan, you have been out for another half a month. Why are you always away from home? You are the leader of the community.” Hei Tu is very dissatisfied with Li Xuan’s absence from the community.
“Since you are in the community, I am naturally relieved. But I heard from outside that the former member of the community, Vampire Princess, is going to be sold outside the box garden by Perseus.” Li Xuan had not been back for almost half a month, so he naturally had to think of a way to divert the black rabbit’s attention, otherwise the rabbit would bite when it gets angry.
“What? Lady Leticia is going to be sold to the outside world. How can this be possible? You should know that there is no sky curtain in the outside world. They are committing murder.” After hearing the news, Black Rabbit no longer had the energy to continue teaching Li Xuan a lesson. In the outside world of the box garden, there is no sky curtain specially made for those dark races who cannot walk in the sun.
If Leticia were sold to the outside world, the consequences would be very serious.
Chapter 37 Goodbye White Yasha (Old Version)
“How about Li Xuan and we go talk to the people from the Perseus Community and see if we can redeem Lady Leticia.” Black Rabbit thought about it but couldn’t think of any solution. Since the people from the Perseus Community wanted to sell her, Arcadia could try to increase the price and buy her back.
“How can we buy it? The community is very poor right now. A four-digit existence is not something the community can afford at the moment.”
“This? Can you use the sacred tree to talk to the people of the Perseus Community first? I will definitely find a way to compensate you later.” Hei Tu also knew that it was not fair to do so. After all, although Li Xuan was now the leader of the community, the sacred tree he brought back did not mean that it had become a jointly owned public asset.
“I don’t care about this, but is it necessary to make things so complicated? As long as the root of the problem is solved, the problem will no longer exist, right?” Seeing that Black Rabbit was still thinking about negotiating with the people from the Perseus Community, Li Xuan felt speechless. Isn’t this rabbit a little too stupid?
“Why not just kill Perseus and take Leticia back? It’s simple, direct and convenient, and we can also get all of Perseus’ wealth.”
“No, the small garden does not allow direct attacks on the community. That is what the devil would do.” Black Rabbit became anxious when she heard this method. Although she wanted to rescue her predecessor from the community, Li Xuan’s behavior was illegal in the small garden and would most likely attract an attack from the heavenly army.
“You are such a stupid rabbit. Although I don’t mind using illegal means, why should I violate the law if I can do it through legitimate means?'”
Li Xuan remembered that in order to increase their own influence, these ancient communities would use the deeds of their ancestors as a gift game. Anyone who passed this gift game could not refuse any of his challenges. The same was true for the Perseus community. As long as the sea monster and the three banshee sisters were killed and the certificate of passing the gift game was obtained, Perseus could not refuse any of Li Xuan’s challenges.
“You’re talking about the Honor Challenge. This way we can indeed save Senior Leticia.” The black rabbit’s drooping ears stood up again, perfectly showing the rabbit’s emotions.
“But wouldn’t this be a bad idea? After all, their Perseus Community is just a normal business behavior. And behind Perseus Community are the Greek gods and the Thousand Eyes. Li Xuan, if you do this, won’t it cause their anger?” Although Hei Tu has a kind heart, he is more worried about the background behind the Perseus Community when he sees that the predecessors in the community are about to suffer.
If Li Xuan were to cause trouble for the Perseus Community with this reason, the Greek gods and the business community Thousand Eyes behind it would not sit idly by. The current community cannot withstand such pressure.
“Heh, I am already the second generation of the community. Now Perseus is doing this to the members of the community who were kidnapped by the Demon King. Where is my face?”
“But obviously not many people know that you, Li Xuan, are now the second generation of the community, except for our community and Lord Bai Yasha. Perseus is not aware of this news. As the saying goes, ignorance is not a crime. Let’s try to communicate with the Perseus community first.”
Black Rabbit still has to make a final effort. If there is really no way out, Li Xuan will have to take action. She can’t really watch Senior Leticia being sold outside the box garden.
“Let’s try your method first. Let’s go to Thousand Eyes to find Bai Yasha first.” Although Li Xuan felt that Hei Tu’s method was completely unnecessary, since she insisted, Li Xuan would accompany her and report to Bai Yasha by the way to give Bai Yasha face.
“Why, why should we go to find Lord Shiroyasha? This has nothing to do with her!” Black Rabbit subconsciously became nervous. It’s not that she hated Shiroyasha. On the contrary, Black Rabbit has always been grateful to her. However, Black Rabbit has always been uninterested in Shiroyasha’s desire to let her wear some strange clothes. She didn’t know why Shiroyasha, a famous figure in the Little Garden, would have such a strange hobby.
“What else? Heitu, you must have forgotten our current situation. Without Baiyasha, you can’t even enter the gate of Perseus.” Li Xuan couldn’t imagine that Hei Tu was really the adopted daughter of Canary, the famous wise man in the box garden. Her younger brother’s IQ was obviously not low, so why did Hei Tu always give people a stupid feeling? But never mind, she is also very cute like this, and Li Xuan likes her very much.
“Hehe, what brings you to Qianyan’s shop?” Bai Yasha was a little surprised by Li Xuan’s sudden visit. Apart from meeting this mysterious guy Li Xuan more than a month ago, there has been no news of him since then.
“And Black Rabbit, we haven’t seen each other for a long time, and I miss you so much. I have prepared a lot of clothes waiting for you!” When a ten-year-old cute loli said this, her charm was instantly greatly reduced.
The star spirits have no gender. If Bai Yasha really has some special preferences for women, then he should manifest as a male. According to Li Xuan’s speculation, Bai Yasha is more like a little girl dressing up a Barbie doll. Although Bai Yasha is not young, he is still a child among the star spirits.
“What are you looking at?” Bai Yasha was very dissatisfied with the way Li Xuan looked at the naughty child.
“Eh? A problem child, and one of the three most famous problem children in the box garden?” Li Xuan answered tentatively.
“What problem child? I have matured a long time ago. I have only shrunk because of Yasha’s spiritual power. She is a great beauty in her perfect form! Did you know that? The three major problem children in the small garden are the Queen, Alger, and Son Goku. Okay, it has nothing to do with me.”
Li Xuan didn’t reply either. He stared at Bai Yasha with an expression that said, “You say yours, it’s up to me whether I believe it or not.”
“Tsk, if you don’t believe me, forget it. Why are you so arrogant when you come to me for help today? Be careful or I will refuse you!” Bai Yasha said unhappily.
Chapter 38: Arrogant Luoos (Old Version)
“I’m not here to ask for your help. I’m only here to inform you that Perseus has no respect for me, the newly appointed Second Generation. He treated the member of our community who was abducted by the Demon King at will and sold her outside the small garden as a commodity, knowing full well that she is a vampire who cannot stand the light of day.”
“Then what do you want? Ask them to return her? That’s impossible. Perseus spent a huge price to get Leticia. Do you want them to let her go with just one word?” Although Bai Yasha likes Wuming very much, the Perseus Community is affiliated with the Millennium Business Alliance Community. For the overall interests of Thousand Eyes, she can’t take sides.
“No, Master Shiroyasha, we just want to discuss with the people of the Perseus Community. We are willing to pay to redeem Master Leticia.” Black Rabbit hurriedly stepped forward and said. She didn’t think it was so beautiful and was willing to pay the price.
“I can see that you two are here to play the good cop and the bad cop. You think you have me in your hands, right?” Bai Yasha’s silver eyes narrowed. Is this a coup for her? It’s her freedom to help Arcadia, but this is not a reason that Arcadia takes for granted. If Black Rabbit and Li Xuan really think so, then Bai Yasha will definitely teach them a lesson.
“Oh, you’re thinking too much. I’m only here to inform you that I’m going to take action against Perseus. It was Black Rabbit who was kind enough to think that he should talk to Perseus first.”
“You’re so openly telling me, the guardian of the East District, that you want to take action. Is this Perseus’s Glory Gift game?” Bai Yasha’s little face softened after it had jumped up.
“You can’t do this. Your reasons are untenable. If I take action, I won’t be able to explain to the other Thousand Eyes communities. Let’s try Black Rabbit’s method first.” Although the behavior of the Perseus Community was bad, it was just a business behavior, which was normal for the Thousand Eyes business community. If they were to be eliminated by Li Xuan for such a reason, Bai Yasha could not sit idly by.
“Then you try it!” Li Xuan was not optimistic about Bai Yasha’s behavior. He knew very well what kind of person the leader of the Perseus Community was.
As Li Xuan expected, the leader of Perseus did not even come in person to meet Bai Yasha’s request, but only sent a video.
“Wuming, what price can a community as dusty as Wuming afford? Even if it is the words of Lord Baiyasha, I don’t want to waste my time. So forget it.”
Bai Yasha’s face darkened at Luoos’s behavior. What did that mean? A little Luoos dared to disobey her words.
“It seems that the famous King Bai Ye is not that great? He can’t even command his subordinates.” Li Xuan shrugged. He and Bai Yasha drank tea for half an hour, but what he got was a video like this.
Even Li Xuan was surprised by Luos’s boldness. Could it be that this second-generation god thought that he had Alger, who was also one of the three problem children, in his hands, and that since they were both in a sealed state, the two could be equal? ​​Or did he think that since they were both members of the same community, Shiroyasha had no way to deal with him?
Li Xuan felt that Luos had a kind of beauty as if he had a missing brain stem. He really couldn’t understand his inner thoughts. He could only say that he was very good and powerful. Now Bai Yasha would not stop him.
“Don’t talk nonsense there. I will stop Qianyan from doing this, but you have to deal with the pressure from the Greek gods yourself.” Bai Yasha was very unhappy about Li Xuan’s gloating, but he couldn’t find any reason to refute it. He could only vent his anger on Luos.
“Oh, let the Greek gods come if they want! They are in the lower level. I am not afraid of them now.” The aura on Li Xuan’s body was looming, and it even made Bai Yasha feel threatened.
“You kid!? This is really beyond my expectation. If you really want to do this, Greece really can’t do anything to you.” Bai Yasha was secretly shocked. A double-digit spiritual level was amazing, but Bai Yasha was only optimistic about Li Xuan’s future at that time. She believed that Li Xuan, who would grow up thousands of years later, would be able to be on par with her, but now it seems that Li Xuan’s growth rate has far exceeded her expectations.
Although she is now a Yaksha of the Buddhist sect and has a strength of only four digits, there are not many people in the lower realm who can make her feel threatened. They are all four-digit extraordinary strongmen like Pingtian Monkey King. In the environment of the lower realm, four-digit extraordinary strength is more popular than three-digit strength.
Since Li Xuan has some extraordinary four-digit strength, even if he defeats the Perseus Community, the Greek side will not really do anything. After all, the box garden sounds nice, it is a playground for the gods, but in essence it is still a place where the strong prey on the weak, as can be seen from the fact that the box garden is still a slave society.
Bai Yasha sensed danger from Li Xuan’s progress. In just over a month, Li Xuan’s strength had risen from four digits to four digits. If Li Xuan continued to grow at this rate, he would soon reach three digits. Three digits was already a big shot in the box garden, and it would affect the situation at the upper level of the box garden.
The Yaksha spirit in Bai Yasha’s body now comes from Buddhism, but in fact, her relationship with Buddhism is not deep. She only saved her spirit in Buddhism to reassure the gods in the box garden, so that she could get the opportunity to come to the lower level. But now, Li Xuan is growing so fast, he will not stir up disputes between Taoism, Heaven and Buddhism soon, Bai Yasha has no intention of getting involved, so she should find a chance to get her spirit back. Bai Yasha made up her mind and thought of a good excuse to return the Yaksha spirit to Buddhism.
Chapter 39: Newcomers (Old Version)
“Ding! The lazy angel addicted to online games has joined the chat group.”
“Ding! The little thief cat has joined the chat group.”
“Ding! The frustrated Time King has joined the chat group.”
“Ding! Takizawa Rola has joined the chat group.”
“Ding! The beautiful girl favored by God has joined the chat group.”
Just as Li Xuan was on his way to look for the sea monster, five prompt tones rang out in succession, and a new person entered the chat group.
Martial artist: “The leader of a group is here to show up. Newbies, don’t be afraid. This is a chat group that connects all the worlds. Everyone’s world may be a novel, anime, or game in other worlds. But since we have joined the chat group, we are all friends. You can talk to me about anything.”
The martial artist: “Also, I’m advertising here. If you agree to my idea of ​​combining him with me and your world, you can get various preferential conditions. All the group members who agreed before said it’s good. It’s 100% positive. No one is cheated.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Group leader, please don’t be so anxious to advertise. You should always give people time to understand the specific situation. In addition, we welcome new people to come.”
Changing Doll: “Welcome newcomers! It’s been a while since we’ve had newcomers, almost a month, and suddenly there are five of them. The number of people has suddenly increased by half.”
Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “Now that the newcomers have joined, I am considered an old man.”
I was very curious: “What world do the newcomers come from, group leader?”
Since she knew that the people joining the chat group were from various novels, anime and games, Chitanda Airi would also take time to read the works that she was interested in, so that she would have something to talk about when she met new people in the future.
Martial artist: “The Angel of Laziness is from Gabriel’s Fall. You should know the Little Thief Cat, she’s Nami from One Piece. I’m not sure about the Time King, it’s either Tokiwa Sougo or Swartz, but they should both be characters from the special effects series Kamen Rider Zi-O. Takizawa Rolada should be Dio Brando from JOJO. There are too many girls favored by God at the end, I can’t recognize them all.”
Takizawa Rolada: “No, I’m not DIO. I’m just an ordinary vampire over 300 years old. I never attack humans and usually make a living by buying blood bags online.”
Martial artist: “Um, are you Sophie Twilight?”
Li Xuan remembered that it should be the heroine in the macho animation “Sophie Next Door”, the vampire with silver hair and red eyes. She also performed the famous scene of eating my steamroller.
Takizawa Rolada: “Yes, have you watched my anime too?”
Sophie didn’t have any idea that her world was an animation. After all, she knew it before, so there was nothing strange about it.
A beautiful girl favored by God: “As expected, I am the center of this world, a beautiful girl favored by God. What will my future be like? It should be very beautiful.”
Martial artist: “Tell me who you are first? I don’t know who you are. How can I know what your future will be like?”
The beautiful girl favored by God: “My name is Teruhashi Kokomi, and I’m currently a high school student attending the private PK High School.”
Fujiwara Chika: “It’s you? You’re the heroine who made up all kinds of assumptions and made a foolish self-attack plan for nothing.”
Due to personal preferences, Fujiwara Chika mostly watches comedy and daily life anime, and has a deep impression of Teruhashi Shinmi. Comedy anime do not pay attention to logic, but in reality, Teruhashi Shinmi’s thoughts are very strange.
The beautiful girl favored by God: “I am the heroine, this is a matter of course, but how can I give it to him for free? It’s impossible. I should wait for the hero to keep trying, and finally, because of his sincerity, I reluctantly agree to him.”
Martial artist: “The difference between reality and the future you imagine is probably the difference between the male channel and the female channel.”
The beautiful girl favored by God: “I don’t believe you sent out the future.”
The martial artist: “What about the other newcomers? Why are they all hiding? If you don’t speak up, I will reveal everyone’s future.”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “I don’t agree. You are infringing my portrait rights. If you don’t pay me for the damages, I will make you pay.”
Martial artist: “How about a pure gold bar? That’s enough, right?”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “You are the big brother, please do as you please, I don’t mind.”
Gabriel, who had just stayed up all night, cheered as she looked at the gold bars in front of her. Now she could spend money as she pleased. As for some of her embarrassing moments, it didn’t matter. As long as she accepted her own weakness, she would be invincible.
The beautiful girl blessed by God: “I don’t believe it. That nympho in the animation is not me. I will stay away from that pink antenna from now on.”
Dressing Doll: “I think Qi Shen is okay.”
The beautiful girl favored by God: “He is not my type. If it weren’t for the misunderstanding, there would be no communication between him and me.”
The frustrated Time King: “My future is not bad. After reading it, there is not much that needs to be changed.”
The martial artist: “It looks like it’s Tokiwa Sougo. Anyway, you have Oma to back you up, so you can do whatever you want. But I’ve always wanted to know why you, little devil, can use a good summoner like Chongou Zi-O as a warrior. It’s similar to what Daiko did.”
Tokiwa Sougo did not answer Li Xuan’s question and ran away. He also wanted to know why his future self would use the Supreme Emperor form like that, and why he always forgot the existence of Zi-O Rabbit. He felt that it must be Tokiwa Sougo in the parallel world who caused his reputation to be damaged, and it definitely couldn’t be him.
Chapter 40: Declaring War on Perseus (Old Version)
As for Nami, she never showed up. She just watched every move in the chat group silently from beginning to end. She was always wary of sudden chat groups. Even after seeing her future uploaded by Li Xuan, she could not confirm whether it was true or not.
The other four people are from modern society and have a certain understanding of chat groups. They are very receptive to such things. However, Nami comes from a completely different world and cannot understand the meaning of Li Xuan’s words at all.
“If there are still group members who don’t believe it, you can try the sign-in function. You can use the points you earn to strengthen yourself. I have something else to do, so I’ll log off first.”
Li Xuan didn’t care about Nami’s vigilance. He heard from Fujiwara Chika that it took Minato Namikaze and Keqing, who also came from another world, a whole week to integrate into the chat group.
Little thief cat: “I……”
Although Nami is cautious, she also hopes that everything said in this chat group is true, so that she won’t be so stressed. After all, Nami knows that the evil dragon’s words are most likely lies to her, but she is desperate and just needs an excuse to numb herself, no matter who this false hope comes from.
But after Nami used the points she got from signing in to strengthen herself, she found that her strength had really become stronger, so the other things about the chat group should also be true. Then she wouldn’t have to work so hard to steal the pirates’ treasure. She could complete her revenge by waiting for Luffy’s arrival or by strengthening herself with points. If she wanted to complete her revenge faster, perhaps asking for help from the people in the chat group was the best choice. As for who to find specifically, Nami had to observe more, otherwise it would be bad if she found a bad guy.
Li Xuan shifted his attention from the chat group to the box garden world. While welcoming the newcomers, he had already killed the sirens and the three sisters, and obtained the red and blue gems with the Gorgon’s head printed on them.
Now that he had received Perseus’ challenge ticket, Li Xuan did not delay and went straight to Baiyasha. Since he planned to rescue Leticia through formal means, he would not fight without declaring a war. Instead, he would seek Baiyasha’s endorsement and launch a fair challenge, which would at least be legally tenable.
“You’re pretty quick, kid.” Bai Yasha raised his eyebrows. Li Xuan was really quick and decisive. It had only been a short while, but he had already gathered all the conditions for the challenge.
“I am not interested in going to Perseus’s house to be angry with him. You inform Perseus that I will challenge the Perseus Community at noon tomorrow as a price for their rudeness. If I lose, as a price, I will not let go of anything, including Leticia.”
“Then what benefit would that get me? Wouldn’t that make me just your mouthpiece?” Bai Yasha was quite displeased. Li Xuan didn’t want to see Luos, so did she want to see that stupid guy?
“You can reveal some of my information to him. Then Luos’s twisted and regretful expression will surely satisfy you.”
“Isn’t this Lord Bai Yasha? Do you still want to act as an unknown lobbyist? Do you want to bully others by taking advantage of your power?” Luos, who was wearing a snakeskin top and looked like a second-generation rich man, appeared in the gift screen used for communication inside the Thousand Eyes.
“Ha! You idiot, you can only be so arrogant now.” Bai Yasha was too lazy to pay attention to the provocation of the dying man.
“Because you refused to communicate with Wuming, the current leader of Wuming decided to challenge Perseus to a duel.”
“I refuse. No matter how glorious they were in the past, they are just nobody now. It would be a humiliation to Perseus to duel with them.” Luos refused the request for a duel. He didn’t have the time to waste.
“This is a duel you can’t refuse.”
“What? Does Lord Shiroyaksha want to use his authority to force me to accept this unreasonable request?” Luos is not afraid of Shiroyaksha. They are all a community that worships the twin goddesses. Shiroyaksha cannot attack him personally. Killing comrades in the community is a serious crime.
“Have you forgotten? The Game of Grace represents a challenge to Perseus’ power.” Bai Yasha was no longer angry at Luos’ stupidity. If he was a leader with some brains, he should have thought of it long ago. However, Luos still needed him to remind him.
“How is that possible? We haven’t received any news of challenges in the community in the past few days.” Luos secretly regretted it. He thought that he was facing lower-level communities and there was no threat at all, so Luos ignored it. He recently wanted to cancel this system that had been set up since the second generation, but someone seized the opportunity.
“Hmph, so what? He is just Wuming. Even if he gets the right to challenge, there is nothing to be afraid of. I originally kept this gift game to let those self-righteous communities understand their own weight. Since Wuming wants to play, I will crush them myself.”
“If Perseus knew that a descendant as brave as you said he wanted to crush a natural god, he would definitely feel that there is someone to take over. You know, he himself is not as brave as you.”
“How is it possible? He is just a nobody. How can a natural god or Buddha join him? Shouldn’t such a being have joined the upper-level community long ago?”
“How else do you think Wuming could have obtained the right to challenge Perseus without any notice? I’ll tell you the truth! Wuming’s leader only set out after you refused to negotiate. Calculate for yourself how long it took him to pass the Gift Game.”
Luos’s arrogant expression disappeared instantly. How could Wuming have a natural god or Buddha join him? You have to know that as one of the three strongest species, the starting point is four digits, and the potential is extraordinary, far more powerful than ordinary gods and Buddhas. As one of the three strongest species, although the number of innate gods and Buddhas is not as rare as the star spirits and pure-blooded dragon species, it is impossible that all the gods and Buddhas in the box garden are natural gods and Buddhas. Each natural god and Buddha is often the main force in a group of gods. Even if Wuming’s innate god and Buddha is only four digits, it is far from what he can defeat.
Chapter 41: Waste Dessert Luoos (Old Version)
“Lord Shiroyaksha, is there any room for this matter to be maneuvered? Our Perseus Community is willing to agree to the deal regarding Leticia, and will definitely give a favorable price.” Although Perseus is arrogant, he is not the kind of person who would bow his head at the beginning. Facing the threat of the innate gods and Buddhas, he can still put aside his face.
“Now you’re begging me for help to make peace. Is that possible? Besides, it’s already come to this point. How can there be any room for change? Just wait for death!”
“You!” Luos was furious and felt like he was about to explode due to Bai Yasha’s teasing.
“Haha! This is the expression on your face that I want to see. What do you mean by “you”? I invited you with good intentions before but you didn’t come and just sent me away. You really think I, Bai Yasha, am easy to bully, don’t you? You’d better pray that you die in tomorrow’s duel, otherwise you will be in trouble.” Bai Yasha ignored Luos’s impotent rage and ended the conversation with Perseus.
“Lord Luos, what should we do now? Do we need to ask for peace from Wuming? Or should we ask the Thousand Eyes or the God Group to intervene?”
“The Thousand Eyes at the lower level are now under the supervision of Lord Bai Yasha. There is little hope that the Thousand Eyes will come forward, and the words of the God Group are not enough to quench thirst. Moreover, if Wuming ignores the pressure from the God Group, we still cannot refuse their challenge.”
“Sure enough, we should ask for peace. If all else fails, let the vampire go back. That way, Wuming will have no reason to challenge.”
“But we spent half of the community’s wealth to get that vampire. If we let him go, the loss will be too great. The community’s income has been very poor in recent years, and we were hoping to make up for the losses by selling the vampire!”
“Even if it weakens, it’s much better than the community disbanding! The fundamental gift of the community is still there. With the help of the Gorgon, we can still maintain our position as a five-digit community no matter what.”
As soon as the news of the duel with the innate gods and Buddhas came, Perseus immediately exploded. The cadres began to discuss specific countermeasures. The sound of quarrels was endless and the conference room was noisy.
“Enough!” Seeing that his men were still arguing, Luos slammed the table angrily.
“I’ve said enough! Didn’t you hear me?” The conference room suddenly became quiet. No one dared to speak anymore. Only Luos’ angry voice echoed in the conference room.
“Look at you, you don’t act like you are a cadre of the Perseus Community. You are just an unknown innate god or Buddha, just a four-digit number. It’s not like there is no way to deal with you.”
Indeed, with Alger’s power, even if it is still sealed, it is not difficult to deal with a four-digit unknown innate god or Buddha, but the cadres have confidence in Alger and not in Luos.
They all saw Luos’s usual behavior. He only cared about three things: money, women, and eating, drinking and having fun. He was simply the embodiment of vulgar hedonism. He had a powerful gift that could bring countless benefits to the community, but he never used it. The community, which had been thriving under the leadership of the previous leaders, was now in an unstoppable decline.
Moreover, this crisis was originally caused by Luos. It didn’t matter who he sold it to, so why did he reject Wuming’s request outright? In the end, the community was in danger of life and death.
No matter how powerful a gift is, it depends on the level of the person using it. As for Luos, the cadres have basically given up hope. If it were not for their loyalty to the community and the kindness of the previous leader, they would have left long ago.
Regardless of the outcome of this duel, everyone who was completely disappointed with Luos decided that if they could survive, they never wanted to see Luos’ stupid face again.
“Got it. Let’s all go down and prepare. Although I don’t think you can stop him, you should still be able to get some intelligence!”
“Useless, all of them are a bunch of useless. They haven’t even played any role. It seems I need to do a comprehensive purge.” Luos didn’t expect that the defense line he had carefully prepared all night would be broken through so easily. Not even a piece of news could be transmitted.
“Now is the only time you can speak loudly, you useless piece of shit. You said others are useless, but I think you are the useless one.”
To be honest, Perseus’ knights did not perform badly, but they deployed the wrong elite defense line in just one night. Their fighting will was also very firm. They dared to attack Li Xuan, a four-digit man. However, the gap in strength could not be bridged by courage. Facing Li Xuan’s power, it was difficult for them to stay awake, let alone resist.
“Look at this loser, he is waiting here so brazenly, he didn’t even free Alger, he is really stupid.”
Li Xuan controlled his strength and kicked Luos out with one kick. Luos’ body was driven by the huge force and flew several thousand meters away, crashing into all the buildings along the way until it was blocked by a mountain and stopped.
“Hey, hey, hey, this is not enough, right? Weren’t you so arrogant before? A mere Noname, a mere Noname can still defeat you.” Li Xuan stepped on the unconscious Luos and said expressionlessly. In the original book, he actually dared to have thoughts about rabbits. This alone is a capital crime. Anyway, he is not a good person. Not many women who fall into his hands can survive more than a month.
“It’s five figures after all, you can’t be that weak! You still have the blood of Olympus flowing in your body, you should at least show some reaction. Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance. I’ll give you time to release Alger.”
“You bastard! You bastard! I want you to die!” Luos, who was seriously injured and vomiting blood, struggled to get up from the ground, laughing wildly. He had never suffered such serious injuries since he was a child, or he had never been injured at all, and he had almost never participated in any decent battles.
Chapter 42: First Meeting with Leticia (Old Version)
I’ll make you regret this, you damn bastard.”
Luos took off the necklace from his neck, raised the gift in his hand high, and shouted angrily.
“Wake up! Demon King Alger!”
“Ra…ra…GERRERRRRYYYYYYYAaaaaaaa!” The sharp female scream echoed among the mountains. It was not a sound that could be made by a human. It made people feel dizzy when they heard it.
More importantly, as soon as Alger, the Gorgon spirit, appeared, it was filled with brown light waves. As the light waves spread layer by layer, everything they touched was petrified, including flowers, trees, flowing water, swimming fish, even the breeze and the clouds in the sky were petrified. All tangible objects were turned into stone in the light waves.
Except for Li Xuan, this is meaningless. If this attack was launched by Alger as a star spirit, then Li Xuan would have to avoid it. If it was Alger who was demoted to a god, then Li Xuan would also need to defend carefully. But now the spirit of Alger attacking Li Xuan is just that of a gorgon, and even the spirit of a gorgon is bound, without any intelligence. Li Xuan was too lazy to move. Taiyi’s true body would automatically swallow this attack, and it would not cause any waves.
“Heh, he is indeed a waste. He has nothing good except his birth. He is far from qualified to control the abilities of the Star Spirits.”
“How is it possible that he ignored Alger’s petrification? How is this possible? Alger’s power can petrify even the world. No! I don’t believe it! Alger, I order you to petrify everything!” The burning anger in Luos’ eyes could not cover up the panic in his heart. If Alger could not deal with Li Xuan, what should he do.
The Gorgon emitted a light wave that was powerful enough to petrify the world. If an ordinary four-digit person was hit by this attack, they would also be petrified on the spot, but it was meaningless to Li Xuan.
“Is that all you can do? You should know what will happen to you next!”
Sensing the murderous intent in Li Xuan’s eyes, Luos’s face suddenly lost all color.
“No, you can’t do this. You want Leticia, right? I’ll give it to you. I can also give you the Gorgon. I can also give you everything that Perseus has. Please, let me go, …”
Luos did not want to die, no matter what, even if he lost everything from Perseus, but as a five-figure person, he still had the noble blood of the Olympian gods. As long as he survived, although not as good as he is now, he could still live a better life.
“Whenever any girl you liked begged for mercy, did you ever spare her?”
At such a close distance, Luos’s experience could not be hidden from Li Xuan. After targeting ordinary girls, the brutal and cruel Luos would often destroy them within a month and then abandon their bodies in the wilderness. The box garden is indeed a paradise for gods and Buddhas, but a five-digit person who can barely be compared with the gods can be so unscrupulous, while ordinary people are like weeds.
This is not surprising. After all, slavery still exists inside the box, and the lower class is in the transition period from slavery to feudalism. This period is also when the influence of gods and Buddhas on human beings is the strongest. It is no wonder that Arcadia just wanted to form a big alliance and unite the community of the lower class, but disappeared overnight. If it does not disappear, what is the meaning of gods and Buddhas?
Without suffering, how can we show the greatness of gods and Buddhas and enlighten people? The existence of gods and Buddhas will be questioned. The biggest problem of the box garden is these gods and Buddhas. If they all disappear, maybe the problem of the box garden will be solved. The box garden can develop rapidly without pressure, and the conclusion of human history will not be stuck two thousand years ago. With the performance of gods and Buddhas, why should human history recognize the continued conclusion of the box garden?
“By the way, you can’t kill me, otherwise the Olympian gods will not let you go.” Luos suddenly remembered that he had a backer. If Li Xuan killed him, it would be equivalent to angering the Greek gods.
“You don’t really take yourself seriously, do you?! It’s just a five-digit sum for a piece of trash. I’m going to take away the ownership of Alger, so why would I care about you as a little extra? The reason for your existence, or the Perseus Community, is to guard Alger. Do you think the Greek gods will let you go after I take Alger away?”
“Alger, stop him!” Li Xuan had said so much. Luos knew that he would not let him go, so he ordered Alger to stop him and turned around to run. He could not go back to the Greek gods, but the lower level was so big that he could just find a place to hide and no one would be able to find him.
“Naive!” There was no need for Li Xuan to get entangled with this trash anymore. He easily bypassed Alger and made a slash with his hand, directly cutting Luos in half. He ignored Luos’ dying wail and turned away.
Li Xuan had no intention of wiping out the Perseus Community. After cleaning up the cronies who followed Luos to do evil, he made Perseus a subordinate community of the current Wuming and formed an alliance with it. In this way, Wuming could take over as the regional ruler of the outer gate under the banner of the alliance.
“Sir, please come this way.” A surrendered cadre of Perseus led Li Xuan to Leticia’s room. Although she was about to be sold, Leticia was still a four-digit strongman, so she still had to show some basic respect.
Li Xuan walked into the room and saw Leticia standing quietly by the window. Her slightly wavy blonde hair and the sternness that did not match her age and her bright red eyes made people hold their breath involuntarily.
“Are you the one who wants to buy me?”
“Oh, what makes you think that?”
“Although no one told me, I am also a four-digit number. I can hear the voices of people around me. And today, everyone in the Perseus Community looks very nervous. It must be because you, a big client, came to visit.” With Leticia’s strength, how could she hide the discussions of the people around her from her ears? Naturally, she could hear the news that Perseus wanted to sell her. And today, there was a sudden movement in the Perseus Community, so she naturally guessed that the person who wanted to buy her might come.
“Should I call you Master?”
As a vampire born at the dawn of time, Leticia has seen too many things. First, the demise of the vampire kingdom, and then the destruction of the Arcadia community. After experiencing the destruction of her family twice, she has become open-minded about many things. To put it simply, she has let it go and doesn’t care about anything anymore.
“You can call me that if you want. You will be my maid from now on.” Li Xuan naturally would not refuse the blonde maid.
“But your guess was correct except for the beginning and the end. The whole process was wrong. I have to say you have a very rich imagination.”
Chapter 43: Leticia and Black Rabbit’s Meeting (Old Version)
“You tell her who I am and why I came to Perseus today.” Li Xuan signaled the Perseus cadre next to him to reply. Leticia and Li Xuan were just strangers who met for the first time. Leticia might not believe what Li Xuan said, but let Perseus’s people speak.
“Lady Leticia, Master Li Xuan is the second generation of Wuming. Master Li Xuan previously initiated a deal with Luos, hoping to redeem you, but was arrogantly rejected by Luos. Therefore, Master Li Xuan opened the Glory Gift Challenge set by the Perseus Community and challenged Perseus to a duel.”
“In the end, Luos was defeated, and now the Perseus Community has belonged to Lord Li Xuan.” For this cadre, although the Perseus Community no longer has the blood of Perseus flowing through it, the flag and name of the Perseus Community are still there, which is acceptable to him. No matter how you look at it, Li Xuan is much better than the useless Luos.
“Redemption? Nameless? Second generation? Is the nameless you are talking about the nameless I understand?” This sentence is not difficult to understand, but Leticia felt like she was still dreaming.
Since being abducted by the Demon King, she has been wandering around and finally ended up in the Perseus Community. During this period, the news from the outside world was intermittent, but according to her recent understanding, isn’t there no adult in the community? They can only rely on Black Rabbit to support them.
She had originally planned to find a way to visit Wuming before being sold to the outside of the box garden. After all, once she was outside the box garden, her hope of returning to the box garden would be slim. But now someone told her that Wuming had come to save her and easily defeated the Perseus Community. This was completely beyond her expectations.
“That’s the Wuming you were thinking of. Let’s go, Kurotoshi is still waiting for the final result at Shiroyasha’s place! Don’t make him wait anxiously.”
Li Xuan stretched out his hand to signal Leticia to hold his hand, and then he went directly through the coordinates and came to the front of the store where the double goddess flags were hung.
“Do you still have the gift of realm?” Leticia asked as she watched the two of them cross the distance of dozens of outer gates in just a moment.
However, before Li Xuan could answer, the two people in the shop had already discovered Li Xuan and Leticia outside the door.
“Lady Leticia!” Black Rabbit ran out excitedly and hugged Leticia tightly.
“That’s great, Li Xuan really rescued you. I’m so glad you’re okay!”
“Long time no see, Black Rabbit. I’m glad you’re okay.” Leticia gently stroked Black Rabbit’s hair, as if comforting a child, or perhaps Black Rabbit, who was only two hundred years old, was just a child in front of Leticia.
Ever since Absolute Evil attacked Moon Shadow City two hundred years ago, and the surviving Black Rabbit came to Arcadia, it was Leticia who was responsible for taking care of her. It can be said that compared to her busy foster mother Canary, Black Rabbit and Leticia have spent much more time together.
“I feel relieved to see that you, Black Rabbit, are the same as before. I’m sorry that you’ve had hard work since then.” Leticia felt a little guilty towards Black Rabbit. They, the adults, were incompetent, so they pushed all the community affairs onto a little girl.
Although the black rabbit is already 200 years old, in terms of the age of the moon rabbit, he has just reached adulthood. When he was ten years old, his tribe was ravaged by absolute evil and all his relatives disappeared. When he just reached adulthood, his community was also attacked by the demon king, leaving only a group of children. Under such conditions, he had to grit his teeth and persevere.
“It’s nothing. My persistence is worth it. And since Li Xuan joined, life in the community has been much better.” Black Rabbit raised his head, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and the rabbit ears on his head trembled with excitement.
“I am already very happy to see Lady Leticia again.”
“Can you tell me about the Nidaime?”
“You are so brave, kid! I thought you just wanted to rescue Leticia and kill Luos, that good-for-nothing. But not only did you recruit Perseus, you also took over the ownership of Argel.”
“You have to know that Luos is nothing, and Perseus is nothing either, but the ownership of Alger is not so easy to get.” Bai Yasha looked at Li Xuan very seriously. The ownership of Alger is no trivial matter.
“Back then, Alger declared war on many gods. In the end, she was defeated and sealed by the Bible gods, but they were not willing to accept her. Finally, the Greek gods came forward to accept her, and then she fell out with the Greek gods. She has made many enemies.”
“If Arger was in the hands of that loser Luos, no one would care. Now that you have taken her away from Perseus, the eyes of many gods will be on you.”
“The information blockade I put on you before is useless. Are you really ready to step onto the stage of the Little Garden?”
“Of course I had anticipated the consequences before I took action. Although Alger is hot to the touch, after all, it is the Greek gods who are responsible for keeping her. The others will naturally wait for the Greek gods to take action first. And even if it is the Greek gods, not all of them will take action. Athena is at odds with Alger, and the relationship between the King of Gods Zeus and Athena is well known to the world.”
Li Xuan had naturally thought about the consequences before he took action. Although many people were paying attention to Alger, the only one who would take action in the short term was Athena.
When Alger arrived at the Greek gods, he was restless and had a fierce conflict with his guardian Athena. Alger called her an ugly girl! That was too much, so Athena, as the goddess, declared war directly. Although Alger cursed happily, his record was very poor. He was demoted from a star spirit to a god, and then beheaded after being drunk.
It can be said that the two women had a great feud, but after Athena gained the upper hand, she still could not do anything to Alger. The reason why Alger was so arrogant was that even if someone could defeat her, seal her, or even demote her like Athena, they could not change her essence as a star spirit, and could not kill her.
“Do you look down on Athena? She is a three-digit goddess. Even Zeus, the king of gods in Greece, cannot ignore her threat.”
“I don’t look down on her, but how much power can she send to the lower level? Is it possible that she will go to the lower level and fight with me regardless of everything just for Alger?”
“Athena will launch a wave of attacks at most. If she can’t take me down, she will naturally give up using force against me on the lower level.”
“Just keep it in mind.” Bai Yasha was relieved to see that Li Xuan was not acting on a whim. With Li Xuan’s extraordinary four-digit strength, as long as he was well prepared, nothing in the lower level could threaten his life.
Chapter 44: Li Xuan Finally Graduates (Old Version)
“By the way, Leticia, we haven’t seen each other for a long time. Why don’t you wear a maid outfit to celebrate!” After finishing the business, Bai Yasha no longer pretended. She had always felt that Leticia was very suitable for a maid outfit, but unfortunately she was rejected by everyone.
“Can.”
“Refuse, it’s fine if you refuse, but eh! You actually agreed.” Bai Yasha originally thought that Leticia would directly refuse like before, but Leticia actually agreed. What’s going on?
“My current identity is a maid, so there’s nothing strange about agreeing to it.” Leticia felt that there was nothing strange about a maid wearing a maid outfit, as it was a very normal professional attire.
“Leticia, when did you become a maid? Whose maid are you? Could it be you, kid?” Bai Yasha was immediately excited.
“Of course it’s mine, who else could it be? As the leader of the community, it’s normal for me to have a maid!” Li Xuan felt that Bai Yasha was really making a fuss out of nothing.
“You are such an enviable guy! I also want a blonde loli maid! No, you have to give me half, I have contributed a lot to this matter.” Bai Yasha refused to accept this. She felt that she had contributed a lot to saving Leticia, so at least she should have some of the ownership of Leticia.
“Haha, do you think it’s possible?” Li Xuan was simply daydreaming about Bai Yasha. He wanted him to spit out the meat that was already in his mouth. How could that be possible?
“Hey! How come I have never heard of this? Lady Leticia is a senior, how can she be a maid!” Black Rabbit was dumbfounded, staring at Li Xuan and Leticia back and forth for several rounds.
“I am the Nidaime, no, I was rescued by the master, and my ownership is also in the hands of the master, so it is normal for me to be a maid. Besides, that perverted Shinigami is Canary’s adoptive father, and later he became Canary’s butler.”
“B-but, okay, I can’t argue with you.” Black Rabbit replied weakly.
“Don’t worry, I do this voluntarily.” Leticia was not opposed to becoming Li Xuan’s maid.
“It’s time to have a party, kids. To celebrate Leticia’s return, we won’t go home until we’re drunk tonight!” Li Xuan gathered the kids together and announced loudly.
“Don’t go home until you’re drunk! How can kids drink alcohol!” Hei Tu glared at Li Xuan fiercely. Many older children were already interested in alcohol, and after he said that, it would be a disaster if they really started drinking.
“Of course the children drink juice. I’m talking about the three of us. This is the wine we got back from Perseus. It’s the good wine brewed by Dionysus that Luos, the idiot, bought from Olympus. There are only a few bottles in total.”
Although Luos was a complete loser, he was still good at enjoying himself. Whether it was food or drinks, they were all high-end stuff, and now naturally all were taken by Li Xuan.
“Have fun today! But you can’t get drunk, understand?” Black Rabbit sighed and didn’t intend to care about Li Xuan anymore. As a meritorious contributor to Lady Leticia, let him have fun today!
Then she regretted it. Li Xuan had drunk most of the magical wine that could make a four-digit number of people drunk, and he passed out directly on the sofa in the living room. There was no other way, she couldn’t let Li Xuan sleep here.
“Lady Leticia, please clean up here. I’ll take him back to his room first.”
“Go ahead. Lily will help me with things here. Don’t worry.” Leticia’s bright red eyes calmly watched Hei Tu help the drunk Li Xuan away from the banquet.
After Black Rabbit put Li Xuan on the bed, he went out and fetched a basin of hot water, intending to help Li Xuan clean up. Black Rabbit put Li Xuan’s head on his lap, wet a towel with hot water, and cleaned the oil stains from the banquet.
“You said you shouldn’t drink so much if you can’t drink? Even if you are happy, you should drink in moderation.”
Looking at Li Xuan’s peaceful sleeping face, Hei Tu couldn’t help but be dazed. Unconsciously, Li Xuan had been in the community for half a year. At first, she was just kind-hearted and rescued Li Xuan who was attacked by a wild wolf. At that time, Li Xuan was just an ordinary person. She often went out as the host to maintain the operation of the community. Although Li Xuan was recuperating in bed, he could also command the children’s actions, so that she would not be so worried when she was out. It can be said that at that time, she was in charge of the outside affairs, and Li Xuan was in charge of the inside affairs, and together they supported the existence of the community.
However, what was unexpected was that Li Xuan’s spiritual nature was awakened later, and his strength became stronger. Not only did he provide news about the Canary, he also rescued Lady Leticia from Perseus. It can be said that the lives of the two people closest to her in Arcadia were saved by Li Xuan.
And now the situation in the community has improved greatly, former members have begun to return, and everything is starting to move in a good direction.
“Tell me, how can I thank you?”
“Then stay tonight!” Li Xuan suddenly turned around and buried his head deeply in Hei Tu’s arms.
“You, you are actually pretending to sleep! It’s impossible for you to stay!” Black Rabbit’s ears kept changing between pink and blue, and he was very excited.
“Don’t want to?” Li Xuan pretended to be disappointed.
“It’s not that I don’t want to.” Hei Tu’s face turned red with shame, but she didn’t completely resist Li Xuan’s idea.
“But Lady Leticia and everyone else know that I sent you back tonight. If I don’t go back, everything will be exposed. How about I come to you secretly next time?”
“Next time? When is the next time? I want it now. Leticia is my maid and she won’t tell anyone. And the children are still young and don’t understand anything. It’s okay.” If Rabbit takes a step back, Li Xuan will naturally take ten steps forward. It has come to this point, how can he give up?
“Anyway, I’ve sealed this room, Black Rabbit, there’s no way you can run away.”
“Is it necessary to go to this extent? I didn’t want to run away…” Black Rabbit just needed Li Xuan to give her a reason to convince herself. The room was locked and she couldn’t escape. There was no way. It was all because Li Xuan was too tough.
Li Xuan succeeded in getting the black rabbit after some hesitation, and Li Xuan finally understood why it was called the most beautiful woman in the world and why the moon rabbit was called a gift from gods and Buddhas to the world.
Chapter 45: Conversation with Leticia (Old Version)
Li Xuan basically did not sleep all night and woke up only in the afternoon of the next day. He looked at the black rabbit beside the pillow and did not intend to disturb her. He gently got out of the quilt and let her have a good rest!
As a result, he ran into Leticia as soon as he went out. Even with Li Xuan’s thick skin, he couldn’t help blushing. After all, Leticia was considered Black Rabbit’s elder.
“Master, you will treat Black Rabbit well, right?” Although Leticia was wearing a white maid outfit, she was full of imposing aura, which was the oppressive feeling of an elder.
“Of course!” Li Xuan said this with confidence. Rabbit was his first love and also his savior. If Li Xuan didn’t treat Rabbit well, who else would he treat well?
“Although I feel that the master is a god like Zeus or Indra, there should still be some bottom line! I am not a maid here, but as an elder, I don’t want Black Rabbit to get hurt.”
Leticia was born in the Dawn Period, and she also fought against the Demon King as a Knight of the Box Garden. She had been fighting for a long time, and she had met countless people. Li Xuan gave her the impression that he was not a loyal person, and what she meant by saying this was to warn Li Xuan that she was the elder of Black Rabbit, so he should not set his sights on her.
“Don’t worry, although I am philanthropic, Black Rabbit has always been the most important in my heart.” Li Xuan ignored Leticia’s warning. Now that he had tried sex, he became bolder and admired Leticia’s maid outfit unscrupulously. She was worthy of being White Yasha, and the maid outfit she picked was indeed very good.
“No matter what your plan is, it’s impossible.” Leticia would never commit herself to the same man as Black Rabbit. Black Rabbit is Canary’s adopted daughter, and she’s the one she’s watched grow up. It would be better to kill her than to let her be with Black Rabbit.
“Really? There’s no possibility at all?” Li Xuan had not planned to take action against Leticia so soon, but since Leticia had provoked him like this, Li Xuan had to teach her a lesson.
“You don’t even care about Lamia’s affairs?”
“Master, how did you know this name? However, no matter how you knew it, I don’t want you to make fun of my dead sister.” Leticia looked very unhappy. There were not many people who could make her so angry, and her sister Lamia, who was killed by rebels in the civil strife of the vampire clan, was one of them.
“Dead? Not necessarily. Leticia, have you seen your sister’s body?” Li Xuan didn’t mind Leticia’s cold face.
“Could it be? But she was just a child at the time. How could she escape the clutches of those traitors? And since Lamia is still alive, why didn’t she come to find me?”
Judging from Li Xuan’s tone, Lamia seemed to be still alive, but Leticia didn’t understand why she had never heard of Lamia for so long.
Li Xuan did not directly answer Leticia’s doubts.
“When you became the Demon King, many poets in the Little Garden wrote a lot of poems to discredit your achievements. Your titles such as the Impaler and Dracula all appeared during this period!”
“That’s right, but what does this have to do with Lamia?” Leticia had a bad feeling.
“The poet’s spirit is called the fourth most powerful type in the box garden. The reason is that it can affect the outside world by consuming its spirit, and the box garden and the outside world observe and influence each other. Why don’t the poet’s actions reflect on your spirit, Leticia? Where did the huge gift or curse go?”
“Could it be!? No! Lamia, why are you so stupid? I can obviously handle it on my own.” Leticia understood that the curse was all shared by Lamia through the connection between sisters.
Originally, although the curse was heavy for Leticia, she could bear it. As a four-digit number that had been tempered by thousands of times, Leticia could control the curse, but that would undoubtedly mean she acknowledged the stigma and abuse given to her by the poets.
Lamia, who adored her sister Leticia the most, could not stand the poet’s slander against her sister and chose to accept the curse for her. However, she had no foundation and suddenly accepted a spiritual power that was enough to reach the omnipotent realm. The result was predictable, she turned into a monster almost instantly.
“Master, how is Lamia now? Where is she?”
“She is in a very bad condition now. After accepting the curse, she sealed herself away to avoid losing control. She should be in the hands of Ouroboros now.”
“Ouroboros? Which community is Ouroboros?” Leticia wanted to immediately look for her sister Lamia.
“Ouroboros is a large alliance of demon kings. And you are no stranger to Ouroboros, Leticia. The demon king who attacked the community before was from Ouroboros.”
“Do I still have a chance to rescue her?”
Leticia was a little confused. Just one demon king of Ouroboros had defeated the entire Arcadia. It would be difficult for her to rescue people from Ouroboros. Moreover, if Li Xuan hadn’t revealed the news, she wouldn’t even know the existence of Ouroboros. This shows how secretive Ouroboros’ actions were.
For such a huge monster in the shadows, the possibility of Leticia rescuing her sister is too small.
“It’s okay, don’t worry! I already know your sister’s exact location, but it’s difficult to rescue her with our current strength, and even if we rescue her, we can’t save her. I promise you, when I am strong enough, I will rescue Lamia immediately.” Li Xuan hugged Leticia in his arms, and naturally wanted to comfort Leticia.
“Thank you, Master.” Leticia smiled bitterly in her heart. It seemed that she couldn’t refuse Li Xuan. She had no choice but to apologize to Black Rabbit.
Chapter 46: Al-chan, so beautiful! (Old version)
A week after defeating the Perseus Community, Li Xuan finally came back to his senses from his obsession with the rabbit. He couldn’t continue to be so decadent. The Moon Rabbit was simply too terrifying, and even his willpower couldn’t resist it. It was time to take a look at the situation of the Perseus Community.
After defeating the Perseus Community, Li Xuan accepted it as the community that is now nameless. After all, Arcadia has lost its flag and name, which makes many things inconvenient for it, so he plans to form an alliance, use the alliance’s flag to temporarily deal with emergencies, and then carry out various activities.
“Thank you for your hard work, Lady Leticia.”
Black Rabbit came in with some brewed tea and poured a cup for Leticia.
“What about me? Am I being ignored like this? Hei Tu’s attitude has been getting worse and worse recently. Are all women like this? They no longer cherish what they have once they get it.” Li Xuan was very dissatisfied with Hei Tu’s deliberate ignoring of him. A grown-up person sitting here, didn’t she see it?
“What nonsense are you talking about? Lady Leticia is still here!” Black Rabbit couldn’t stand Li Xuan’s blatant teasing.
“You still want to drink tea? You, Li Xuan, are the leader, so why is Lady Leticia handling the affairs here? You pushed all the responsibility to Lady Leticia, accepting the assets of the Perseus Community, forming a new alliance, and receiving the small communities that came here because of her reputation!”
“The more capable you are, the more work you will do. For Leticia, who used to be the ruler of all classes, this is an easy task.”
“You are clearly just making excuses for your laziness. It was the same before. At the beginning, you helped to deal with many things. After you awakened your spiritual nature, you spent the whole day either basking in the sun or fooling around outside.” Black Rabbit said with dissatisfaction, his ears swaying from side to side.
“Black Rabbit, don’t be angry. I can handle this matter quickly. As the leader, the most important thing for the master is to maintain a strong military force. Other things can be handled by others.”
However, Leticia did not think that there was anything wrong with Li Xuan’s approach. It was the same in Arcadia before. As the leader, Kasukabe Takaaki only needed to maintain the strength of the military force, and the specific affairs had always been handled by the staff officer Canary.
Like a deflated balloon, Black Rabbit’s momentum was gone. Although Li Xuan was idle all day long, he never let her down when she really needed him to help.
“Forget it, you can go out now. Lady Leticia and I will handle these matters.”
“Then I’ll leave it to you. I have something else to do, so I’ll leave first.” Seeing that Hei Tu finally let him go, Li Xuan quickly slipped out of the office. It was true that he had something to do. There were so many things to do that he even forgot about Alger’s greatest gain.
Li Xuan took out the Gorgon jewelry he got from Luos and put a trace of consciousness into it.
Looking at the huge and luxurious palace in front of him, Li Xuan sighed that Alger really knew how to enjoy life. Soon, he came to the center of the palace and saw Alger, who was wearing a shoulder-baring leather jacket and purple hair. Although it was still debatable whether she was the most beautiful being in the small garden, she was well-deserved of the title of goddess of beauty. Although she was just a girl, her demonic charm was not inferior to any other being.
“Al-chan, you’re so beautiful!” Alger didn’t care about Li Xuan’s appearance, but posed in various ways in front of the mirror and adjusted his hairstyle from time to time.
“You must be Al-chan’s new caretaker! You look much better than that ugly fellow. What do you want from Al-chan?”
“I am not your guardian, but your master. Submit to me, Demon Star Alger.
“Li Xuan came to see Alger’s attitude. After all, he often went to other worlds. The community in the box garden needed a strong person to support it. If Alger was willing to cooperate, Li Xuan could let her out. Otherwise, a reckless problem child was not what he needed.
“Haha! Master, you dare to say that. What gives you the right to ask me to submit to you?” Alger felt that she was almost amused by Li Xuan. A four-digit innate god and Buddha dared to claim to conquer her. Has she been sealed for too long, and the world has forgotten her reputation?
“Freedom and power! I can give you both.”
“Let’s not talk about how a four-digit number like you can give me any power. Just talking about freedom, how dare you go against so many gods? Let me out?”
“Why don’t I dare let you go!” Li Xuan’s face was calm.
“Tsk tsk, I didn’t realize you were so brave. But even if you are willing to let me out, I will never surrender to you. However, I can agree to some of your conditions.” Alger has been sealed for so long, and he also plans to go out for a walk.
“What if I give you a chance to get closer?”
“A chance to get closer? Are you kidding? With just you, do you know what my strength was back then? And you still give me a chance to get closer.” Alger’s face suddenly turned cold, and he lost his patience with Li Xuan, who was ignorant of the immensity of the world.
Alger was once one of the top three figures, otherwise he wouldn’t have been called one of the three problem children together with Shiroyasha and Halloween Queen. Alger’s personality was not like this at first.
In the early days of the dawn, in order to strengthen her spirituality, she worked very hard for a while. She obtained the spirituality of Lilith, the mother of demons, among the biblical gods, and transformed from an earth goddess into a star spirit. But from then on, Alger made no progress. In order to go further, she took risks and declared war on the gods and Buddhas of the three thousand worlds, but still failed.
Later, Alger gave up. He knew that it was impossible for him to go any further and he was a star spirit, so he naturally acted recklessly.
Is beauty important? For a woman, it is naturally important, but if the pursuit of strength had not been fruitless, Alger would not have devoted all his attention to beauty.
“Just look at my spiritual nature and you will understand what is your chance to go further.” Li Xuan released the shield on his spiritual nature.
“What do you mean?” Alger was a little confused.
“When the devil grows, the Tao disappears; when the Tao grows, the devil disappears. The Tao is one foot high, the devil is ten feet high. There is also one thought that makes you a Buddha, and one thought that makes you a devil.” Li Xuan recited some very famous Eastern proverbs.
“Whether it’s Buddhism or Taoism, the connection with the devil is very deep. If you can obtain the spiritual power of these two gods that represent the source of the devil, it will be enough to push you into the double digits.”
Chapter 47: Alger’s Surrender (Old Version)
“You are just making empty promises to me! Even if you have this possibility, you are only a four-digit breakthrough now, and your strength is too weak. If you were a three-digit breakthrough now, I would agree to it. The strength of a four-digit breakthrough is still too low.” If Li Xuan grows up, enters the Heavenly Palace and brings Taoism and Buddhism under control, it will be possible to fulfill the promise he made.
But for a four-digit breakthrough, it would take thousands of years for Li Xuan to grow up, and he would have to fight head-on with the Heavenly Court, Taoism, and Buddhism to subdue them before he could get this opportunity. The possibility is too low.
“Two months ago I was just an ordinary person, a month ago I was only in the four digits, and now I have the strength to break through the four digits. I am very confident in my growth. And I don’t need you to confront Taoism or Buddhism. For now, you just need to protect my current community while I am out.”
“You have to know that coming to me when you have four digits is different from coming to me when you have three digits. If I have three digits of extraordinary strength, what do I need you for? If you come at that time, why should I give you a two digit chance?”
“Okay, I can listen to your arrangements for the time being, but if you really want me to surrender, you have to at least get a three-digit number.” Alger had been moved by Li Xuan’s conditions, but her dignity as a three-digit star spirit did not allow her to surrender to a four-digit existence.
“Well, in that case, I’ll let you out first.” Li Xuan was not idle while chatting with Alger. Although this seal created by the biblical pantheon and reinforced by the Greek gods was very powerful, with Li Xuan’s strength, it was not difficult to poke a hole in the seal and let some of Alger’s power reveal.
“It actually came out…”
Alger’s eyes were a little confused. She thought Li Xuan would have to find a way to use a series of methods to open the seal, but she didn’t expect that she would be released directly. It seems that her master still has a secret. Even Taiyi Lingge, a four-digit extraordinary strength, is not enough to forcibly open her seal.
It’s not like she hasn’t come into contact with the unfinished form of the one-digit spiritual level. Many two-digit people have pursued the unfinished form of the one-digit spiritual level in order to move forward. It’s not that magical.
After being sealed for so many years, even when Alger was beginning to become familiar with the environment in the sealed space, he suddenly regained his freedom, which made Alger feel a rare sense of unreality.
“Li Xuan, are there enemies coming?”
Leticia and Black Rabbit suddenly rushed out. They suddenly noticed that there were four-digit strong men in the conference room. Generally speaking, if they were visiting, they would notify in advance. Strange strong men who broke in without reason were most likely enemies. And after defeating the Perseus Community, they had been on guard against the reaction of the Greek gods.
“No, this is Al-chan. I just helped her open part of the seal. From now on, she will be a member of the community.” Li Xuan said it easily, as if he was just introducing an ordinary newcomer.
“Oh! So there are newcomers! There are actually four-digit newcomers willing to join the community. That’s great. We have to celebrate tonight.” Black Rabbit didn’t understand the situation for a while and was happy about Alger’s joining.
“Has this rabbit always been so stupid?” Alger was speechless. Did this rabbit really think of her as a newcomer? Was she, Al-chan, so unknown?
“Rabbit isn’t stupid!”
“Huh! What did you say? Be careful or I’ll turn you into a stone sculpture.” Seeing that Black Rabbit dared to refute her, Alger exuded a dangerous aura.
“Watch your words, Alger, this is my rabbit.” Li Xuan gave Alger’s little head a slap.
“Don’t scare her, or I’ll be angry.”
“So that’s how it is, she is your woman!” Alger took a closer look and found that the black rabbit was full of Li Xuan’s aura. He understood that it seemed that this moon rabbit was Li Xuan’s favorite concubine.
“Although this is indeed the fact, it is a bit too blunt…” Hei Tu’s ears turned red. For her, although she already had a substantial relationship with Li Xuan, she was still shy when someone said it so bluntly.
“Haven’t you noticed yet? Black Rabbit! The newcomer is Alger!” Leticia felt that the rabbit’s ears had grown so long for nothing, since she clearly noticed who the newcomer was the first time.
“Alger?” After Leticia’s reminder, Black Rabbit finally noticed Alger’s name and his body stiffened and asked cautiously.
“What? Just tell me if you have something to say!” Although she didn’t care about Moon Rabbit, who was a follower of Indra, Black Rabbit, as Li Xuan’s woman, at least had some face in her eyes.
“That… I just suddenly felt that Miss Alger’s name seemed a little familiar.” Li Xuan was right beside him, but Black Rabbit was not very scared.
“Excuse me, are you the legendary demon star?”
“Yes, that’s me. Any questions?”
“No, nothing happened.” After knowing that it was Alger, Black Rabbit didn’t dare to say anything.
“What a useless rabbit. Al-chan is so beautiful, is it necessary to be so scared?” Li Xuan felt helpless about Black Rabbit’s appearance. He didn’t know when she would be brave enough.
“That’s the thing. I asked Alger to come back to protect the community. Just treat her as a member of the community and treat her normally.”
“I understand, Master.”
Leticia was well-informed after all. Although she was very surprised by Alger’s appearance, since Li Xuan said so and Alger had no objection, it meant that there was no big problem.
Soon Leticia and Alger became familiar with each other. Alger had also heard of Leticia’s name. Although her strength was average, her abilities were still good. Moreover, they were both ancient beings, so naturally there were a lot of topics to talk about.
“Black Rabbit, you still have a lot to learn.” Li Xuan looked at the rabbit beside him helplessly.
As Canary’s adopted daughter, didn’t she teach you anything? Don’t be startled when you see an important person.
No, just talking about it makes him angry. He must teach this rabbit a lesson tonight.
Chapter 48: Small talk (old version)
Martial artist: “Hello everyone, did you miss me? I haven’t chatted in the group for a long time.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Didn’t you say you were going to rescue someone recently? Has Leticia been rescued?”
The martial artist: “I rescued him a long time ago. Didn’t I tell you about it in the chat group? Maybe I forgot. There’s no way the chat group exists. Sometimes I just forget.”
Changing Doll: “It’s not nice for you to say that as the group leader! But we are the only ones chatting in the chat group. You guys are all very busy. You only come online to check in a few times and then go lurking again.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Unlike us, who are already lying down and waiting to die, those people in the extraordinary world are either busy saving the world or changing the world.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “You are like the Yondaime and Keqing, both are workaholics. Daiko is busy saving the world and fighting monsters, and Gojo Satoru is also keeping an eye on the cursed spirits and sorcerers who are about to cause trouble. In their positions, the chat group is important, but what is more important is to earn points and strengthen yourself, not to pay attention to the chat group all the time.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “After all, as long as you keep changing the world, you can gain points. There is no need to venture into an unknown world.”
The Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “How about you, the group leader, give some feedback to the chat group and add some functions that can earn points, then maybe they will become more active.”
The martial artist: “Forget it! This chat group doesn’t want to spend a dime on points, and aren’t you guys always very active?”
Li Xuan also felt that the powerful party was not very active, and the active ones were basically the lazy party. However, this was also normal. The powerful party was thinking about how to change the world and gain points all day long, while the lazy party had nothing to do and could just hang out in the group every day.
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “Group leader, send me money!”
The martial artist: “Why should I send you money? I remember sending you several gold bars, didn’t I? Have you used them all?”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “Aren’t you God? I’m an angel, please give me money.”
The martial artist: “Yes, I am God and you are an angel, but what does your angel from the Western world have to do with my God from the Eastern world? Besides, if you just find a group member and trade with him, the gold you get will allow you to blow up the game server.”
Is gold valuable? No matter how bad the group members were before, after trading with Li Xuan, they are already invincible on Earth. How can they be short of gold? Gabriel can exchange a lot of gold with just a few points.
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “Why spend points to buy something when I can get it for free? I was hoping to beat my sister and stay in the human world to play games forever.”
The martial artist: “You want to defeat your sister? That’s easy. I have a four-digit gift package from Xianyu. The praise rate is 100%.”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “Your one won’t work. I’ve talked to Qianhua and Hongxia. Although there are four-digit spiritual power, it still depends on yourself. It’s not very stable. I feel that even if I get the spiritual power, I can’t beat my sister. My sister is called the God’s Hand that tears the world apart. This is not fake.”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “I suggest you add a proxy function. It would be even better if you can release skills like in the game.”
The martial artist: “Why don’t I just do it myself? Why would I need someone to do it for me? Besides, the spiritual energy I give out as a god on a planet is to help the members of the daily world and let them comprehend the laws. If it’s made into a game, what’s the point of having a fixed power?”
I was very curious: “So the spirit has this function? I thought it just made me stronger, why don’t I feel anything?”
The martial artist: “It’s just a possibility. With the spiritual power I give you, you will be like the administrator of the planet. You will naturally come into contact with many laws and gradually improve your perception. With the enhancement of the chat group points, you can reach a full four-digit number.”
The martial artist: “Otherwise, relying solely on points will make it more and more difficult as time goes on. It will take a thousand years to strengthen to four digits, and a million years to strengthen to three digits. Two digits will already require a kalpa to calculate. Because later on, simply accumulating strength is not enough. The understanding of the Tao and the laws will cost more points. It is better to lay the foundation from now on.”
The Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “I checked, how many zeros are there? How many years will it take? It feels very far away from me.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “I feel that our current strength is sufficient. The number of digits won’t have much of an impact.”
The martial artist: “You are too lazy. Although I am usually lazy, I will never relax in my pursuit of strength. Anyway, just think of it as saving points.”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “Are you guys going too far? Shouldn’t we discuss my sister’s problem now? How about this, if my sister comes down, Li Xuan will deal with her, how about that? As long as you agree, I will immediately join you. After all, we are all God, it doesn’t matter who we believe in.”
The martial artist: “No problem. If your sister wants to capture you, I will help you. I will promote this to the newcomers here again. As long as you agree to let me merge with you, I can give you various benefits. Basically, anything on the planet is fine.”
The beautiful girl favored by God: “Then can you solve the problem of Saiki Kusuo? I really can’t stand it!”
Changing Doll: “What’s wrong? Don’t you have any contact with him? How can he provoke you?”
The beautiful girl favored by God: “I used to get along well with Saiki Kusuo, but I don’t know what happened. Recently, he has been reversing time. Do you understand how it feels like I have to repeat the same thing to the same people I meet several times? It’s okay that I didn’t know about it before, but it’s really frustrating that it keeps happening in the future.”
Dressing Doll: “In a comedy show, going back in time is quite normal. I remember that Saiki Kusuo went back the world for three years, and he went back every year, studying one grade for three years.”
Martial artist: “So you want to eliminate his superpowers? Or what?”
Fujiwara Chika: “I advise you to think about it. I remember that your world is quite dangerous. There are many crises such as aliens and volcanoes that can lead to the destruction of the world. All of them rely on Saiki Kusuo to back them up. Without him, you will have to deal with it.”
Chapter 49: Nami’s Revenge (Old Version)
The beautiful girl favored by God: “Then can we prohibit Saiki K. from going back in time, and keep everything else as it is?”
The martial artist: “No problem. The time rules in the ordinary world are loose, so super powers can easily change the time rules. If you strengthen it, it won’t be so easy to influence time. In fact, if you have enough understanding of time, you can block it yourself with the spiritual power I gave you.”
Takizawa Rolada: “I want to ask if you can eliminate the weakness of vampires that cannot touch the sun?”
Sophie had an autograph session for her favorite teacher today, but the sun was too strong and it would be too dangerous to go out. Just when she was in a dilemma, she heard Li Xuan’s speech.
Martial artist: “It’s easy. The power of the spirit is omnipotent. The power of four digits is enough to change the nature of any ordinary life.”
Changing Doll: “But even though Leticia is a vampire, she is afraid of sunlight! She is also in the four digits.”
The martial artist: “Haimeng, don’t argue. Although Leticia is called a vampire, they are actually a branch of humans that evolved in the near future. Being afraid of the sun is not necessarily a bad thing.”
It was only after seeing Leticia that Li Xuan realized that Leticia was not that simple. She was obviously not the strongest species. She was just born into a clan of vampires, but she was born with a four-digit number. At the age of twelve, she led her people to fight in the south and the north, and conquered various demon kings. She was the first and only ruler of all classes and was granted the sovereignty of the sun. She was undoubtedly a hero born to overcome the final trial of mankind.
Just like the canary to the dystopian demon king and Izayoi Sakamaki to absolute evil, the vampire who fears the sun was undoubtedly born for the final trial of the human race that ravaged the little garden in the dawn period to test the theory of the earth’s movement. Unfortunately, the alliance of the lower level is a big pit. Anyone who wants to unite the lower world will definitely suffer a devastating blow from many gods.
The vampire clan had obviously made great achievements and established a system of rulers. It was a time of prosperity and everyone who followed Leticia could make a fortune. Why would anyone rebel? Even if some individuals were dissatisfied, it would be impossible for them to develop such a powerful rebel force. The only thing those gods needed to do was to say that they did it.
In a powerful world like the Sandbox, it is undoubtedly impossible to do things from the bottom up. For the benefit of the upper gods, they don’t care about the lives of the lower ones. After all, the gods built the Sandbox to serve themselves, to facilitate themselves, and to seek further hope, rather than to serve the Sandbox and help humans.
Although a small number of people such as Shiroyasha and Indra are truly for the Little Garden and for humanity, their support is strong when it does not affect the lower-level alliance, but when it comes to the most critical moment, the deterrent effect is not so sufficient. Destruction is always easier than construction, and this is the case with the success and failure of the vampire clan and Arcadia.
Takizawa Rola: “It’s a good thing, otherwise we would have to set off in the sun.”
Little Thief Cat: “I agree. Once I have the power, I can take revenge myself.”
Nami became familiar with Fujiwara Chika and others in the chat group, and also had a preliminary understanding of Li Xuan. She didn’t care about his plan at all, as long as he could give her the power of revenge. Unfortunately, Li Xuan had not been online since then, and she didn’t dare to disturb him, so she waited for Li Xuan to come online every day, and today she finally waited for him.
The spiritual power given by Li Xuan is actually closer to the status of a god in essence. For the ordinary world, there is no precedent for how to use it. When using it, Fujiwara Chika, Chitanda Airi and others often imitate myths and legends, calling the wind and rain, riding on clouds and mist, etc. In the extraordinary world, they will try it out according to the characteristics of their own world. For example, Daigu, in addition to the red happy type, the integration of the light of the earth and the light of the planet makes Tiga’s own power much stronger. And although Daigu only knows how to box, his combat effectiveness has been greatly enhanced by imitating human martial arts masters.
After Nami got it, she, who was not good at physical skills, used the power of various elements to imitate natural disasters in the sea, such as storms, thunder, and tsunamis.
Changing Doll: “Let’s do a live broadcast, Nami, I have been very unhappy with Aaron for a long time.”
Takizawa Rolada: “Many of you have never seen blood. From my experience, the scene of revenge will definitely be a river of blood, with broken limbs flying everywhere. Do you really think you can bear it?”
Don’t be fooled by Sophie’s weak and frail appearance. She is also a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years. She has experienced countless wars and killings. She knows very well that people born in a peaceful era are completely different from people like Nami who were born in a chaotic era.
I was very curious: “Indeed, I usually don’t even dare to go to the scene of a car accident. This kind of thing is still too early for me.”
Sophie’s words dispelled the others’ idea of ​​watching the live broadcast. Although they now possessed considerable power, they had basically no need to use it in a peaceful environment. Occasionally, when they felt itchy, they would find an empty place to experiment. They had no idea of ​​the cruelty of other chaotic worlds.
After gaining power, Nami was too lazy to endure anything anymore. Her body slowly rose into the sky amidst the strong wind. She ignored the pirate ship that was being swallowed by the whirlpool that suddenly rose from the sea. She thought that they were all a bunch of scum and there was no point in regretting their death.
With her many years of sailing experience, she quickly identified the environment and rushed towards her hometown. To her now, the vast East China Sea was just a pond at home. She returned to the orange tree in just half an hour.
“Nami, you’ve been out for so long this time, what did you gain?”
The evil dragon was very happy about Nami’s arrival. To him, Nami was a treasury that could be continuously exploited and an inexhaustible treasure. He let her go for 100 million berries. What a joke!
The treasure that Nami had recently harvested was almost there, so she would just give up Orange Village for a month and go back next month. He, the evil dragon, was a noble fishman, not a human who would betray his promise. He said he would leave Orange Village, but he didn’t say he couldn’t come back. By then, the goal would be 10 billion. He believed that with Nami’s speed of making money, 10 billion was not impossible.
“Heh! Evil Dragon, do you think I’m here to give you money today?”
It was only then that the evil dragon noticed that something was wrong with Nami’s expression. He had not seen such angry eyes on Nami for a long time. The evil dragon knew that Nami hated him, but she never dared to show it in front of him.
“I’m really disappointed, Nami. I thought you were a smart person.” The evil dragon walked up to Nami with heavy footsteps.
Chapter 50: The Sword Saint’s Request for Help (Old Version)
“As a mere human, you actually want to resist the powerful fishmen. Isn’t it better to be alive? But considering our years of cooperation, as long as you are willing to continue cooperating, I will let you go this time. However, the amount will be increased to 500 million, and as a punishment, I will kill a few villagers as a warning.” The evil dragon said viciously.
“Perhaps that includes your sister.”
“Don’t touch Nojigo!” Nami was furious when she heard the evil dragon mention her only relative.
“Kneel down, you weak fishman are not worthy of me holding my head high to talk to you.”
The powerful gravity immediately crushed all the fishmen of the Arlong Pirates so hard that they could not stand up. Arlong could not believe what he saw. How could this be possible?
“Is it a devil fruit? Impossible!…” As Dragon was born in the Sun Pirates, he naturally knew the power of the devil fruit. A good devil fruit could easily create a strong man.
“Nami, let me tell you, behind me stands Jinbei, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. He and I have a long-standing friendship. If you dare to kill me, he will definitely not let you or the Orange Village go.”
The evil dragon knew that the hatred between himself and Nami could never be resolved, and only by bringing out the backstage could he have a chance to intimidate Nami.
“Jinbei, huh, come if you can, let’s see if he can survive in my hands.”
Nami is not interested in the so-called Pirate King Jinbei. Her adoptive mother Bell-mère is a navy officer, so naturally Nami has no good feelings towards pirates. A thief is a thief. If it weren’t for Jinbei, how could the evil dragon be released from prison and have the opportunity to harm her village?
“You don’t have to struggle anymore. It’s useless no matter who comes.”
Nami would not let a single fishman go. So what if Hachi had a friend called Pluto? As one of the three leaders of the fishman pirate group, was it considered a small number of people he had killed? If Rayleigh dared to step forward, she would not show mercy.
Nami moved her mind, and the gravity slowly increased. She wanted all the fishmen on the island to gradually feel their internal organs ruptured by the pressure of gravity, and finally turn into a ball of meat paste.
After getting rid of all the people in the Fish-Man Pirates, Nami did not stop there. She would not let the Rat guy go. He was the accomplice of the evil dragon and he often exploited the nearby villages.
Nami did not kill innocent people indiscriminately. She did not attack the soldiers of the Navy branch. She just killed a rat with a bolt of thunder. The evil ones should be punished by thunder.
Nami’s series of revenges can be said to be a happy revenge. After gaining power, she is straightforward, taking revenge when there is revenge, and avenging grievances when there is a grievance. As for attracting the attention of the navy or pirates, she doesn’t care. Nami has long understood that this world is rotten. Pirates, nobles, and the world government are the cancer of this world. Even the navy is not a good person. Only power is truly trustworthy.
With Nami’s current invincible strength, she doesn’t need to worry about anything. She doesn’t provoke others because she is kind. Nami didn’t think about changing the world, which is not something that can be done with pure strength. She just wanted to live a peaceful life with her sister in Orange Village.
Nami was very grateful to Li Xuan for all this. Although in Li Xuan’s view, both parties were on an equal footing, Nami knew very well that this was already a favor.
On the other hand, five more worlds were added to the account. Now the number of worlds that Li Xuan had integrated with the Dao had reached twelve. This also meant that Li Xuan was one step closer to the legendary time. With a twelve-fold growth rate, he was only one step away from becoming a celestial being who could reflect the outside world and form a world of his own. At that time, his size would officially reach four digits, and his combat power would exceed many three-digit numbers.
It’s not that the gap between Li Xuan and the gods and Buddhas in the box garden is so huge, but the superiority of the cultivation system. Even any celestial being can defeat the three-digit number of people in the box garden.
The cultivation system of the First World is derived from the other side from top to bottom, and can even give birth to Daoguo-level strongmen. The strongest person in the Box Garden Spiritual System is the Decadent Wind. There is a gap of two levels between the two systems. It is like a modern pistol shooting an eighteenth-century matchlock rifle, which is naturally invincible.
“Ding! The Sword Saint has joined the chat group!”
“Ding! The Saint Queen has joined the chat group!”
“Ding! Joan of Arc has joined the chat group!”
Three consecutive reminders diverted Li Xuan’s attention, who was doing nothing in the community, to the chat group. This group of lazy people was too exaggerated. A group of girls were in the group all day long, chatting about makeup, dressing and daily things. Li Xuan was very suspicious that the reason why other people didn’t show up often was that they couldn’t join in the topic.
Even Li Xuan didn’t dare to participate too much. He tried to join in to see if he could chat a few words to increase his favorability, but several women relied on their numbers to team up to tease him. It can only be said that when there are many women, they become bolder. Even a little angel like Ichichi Hongxia dared to say bold words.
In fact, this is Li Xuanxiang’s fault. She grew up in her sister’s performance hall and knows a lot about the chaotic life in the rock industry. Among a group of girls, she is the most experienced one after the otaku Kitagawa Umi. As for Fujiwara Chika and Chitanda Airi, as the eldest daughters, they know less.
Kitagawa Umi: “Welcome new members to the group! Are all three of these names saints? Group status -3.”
I was curious: “Is it true that Joan of Arc is a famous one in history?”
Martial artist: “Not necessarily. I remember there was also Joan of Arc in the game I played before, but she was a ship girl.”
Sword Saint: “Who will save me?”
Chapter 51: The Sword Saint’s Gratitude (Old Version)
Alicia is a priestess who serves the Supreme God. She has been gifted far beyond ordinary people since she was young. She has the powerful ability to heal all living things. She became a gold-level adventurer at the age of 15. Therefore, she was invited to defeat the resurrected Demon King. Although there are no heroes guided by legends, all the members of the team are famous gold-level adventurers.
After making many sacrifices, they finally killed the resurrected Demon King again, but in order to avoid the rioting monsters, the team was dispersed. As a healing unit with no combat ability, she followed a famous noble swordsman to break out of the encirclement of a large number of monsters, but unfortunately, the two who were about to escape encountered a group of goblins.
Yes, they were just a group of goblins. Under normal circumstances, the two would not take them seriously at all. Even if Alicia was only a priestess, she could easily kill them when she had enough magic power. But now both of them had exhausted their magic power and physical strength. Even for a swordsman who still had combat power, fighting with this group of goblins would be quite risky, not to mention what would happen if they made a noise and attracted a large group of monsters.
So Alicia, who now had no magic power and was completely useless, was given up. The Demon King had been killed, and as long as he got out alive, glory, flowers and applause were waiting for this swordsman who was born into a noble family. Why should he risk his life fighting a mere goblin? Alicia was dead anyway, but he forgot that if it were not for Alicia’s powerful healing ability, how could he have come out alive and still retain a lot of combat effectiveness.
Faced with being abandoned by her companions, although Alicia killed more than a dozen goblins with her good swordsmanship, she was knocked to the ground by more goblins, which made her very desperate.
If it was just death, Alicia would be afraid, but she had already prepared herself mentally to defeat the Demon King. However, she could not accept the fate of a woman who was defeated and captured by goblins.
“No matter who it is, please come and save me. God, why did this happen to me?”
“The Sword Saint is you!”
After Alicia unconsciously sent out a call for help in the chat group, Li Xuan naturally would not sit idly by and went directly to the world where the Sword Saint was. After seeing the goblins around him and Alicia’s appearance and plump body, he realized that she was the Sword Saint in Goblin Slayer.
Alicia opened her eyes that were tightly closed due to fear, and a handsome face appeared in front of her, while the goblins around her had disappeared into thin air.
“Did you save me?”
Alicia stared at Li Xuan’s face infatuatedly. Was this the man who saved her life?
“I’m Li Xuan. You asked for help in the chat group just now, so I came to save you. Don’t worry, everything is fine. I have cleared out the monsters around, so I will go back first.”
“No! Can you stay?” The Sword Saint hugged Li Xuan tightly. She could only calm down the fear in her heart when she was with Li Xuan.
“Okay, I’ll stay with you for a few days.” Seeing Alicia looking at him pitifully, Li Xuan softened his heart, so he ignored all the gazes from the gods in the Goblin Slayer world, blocked them, and returned to the Water City with the Sword Saint.
Secretary Fujiwara: “Li Xuan, how is it, have you been rescued?”
The martial artist: “Of course, there’s no way I could fail. I’ve already saved her. She’s the Sword Saint from Goblin Slayer.”
Changing Doll: “It’s her, the miserable saint in Brother Slayer.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “I don’t like that world very much. The novel is already full of darkness, and in the real background, humans are even more insignificant. They are just pawns of the gods, and their fate is determined like a sieve.”
Fujiwara Chika said it well. As gods born before heaven and earth, whether they are gods of light, order and fate or gods of darkness, chaos and chance, they all use humans as chess pieces. The number of points on the sieve determines the outcome and thus the fate of a person. Mortals, forest people, miners, gardeners, lizardmen, goblins, trolls, demons. They are born, they take risks, win or lose, live or die. The gods watch these processes and also feel joy, sadness, laughter and tears. They look forward to the activeness of the chess pieces.
The Sword Saint’s experience this time was also the revenge they incurred for defeating the Demon King who was resurrected by the Chaos God. The Supreme God that the Sword Saint believed in lost the dice to the evil god who created the goblins, so the Sword Saint encountered such a tragic fate.
Sword Saint: “What do you mean by Goblin Slayer?”
Secretary Fujiwara: “You can take a look. It is equivalent to the future biography of your world.”
After Alicia saw the Goblin Slayer that Fujiwara Chika uploaded, she was horrified. She couldn’t imagine how tragic her ending would have been if Li Xuan hadn’t rescued her at that time.
“Thank you so much.” Alicia looked at Li Xuan beside her, her heart full of gratitude. As for the Supreme God she believed in, she gave up on him after understanding the truth of the world. Such a god was not worthy of her belief. The one who was truly worthy of her wholehearted belief was Li Xuan who saved her.
Holy Queen: “Oh my god, this kind of goblin is too scary! Fortunately, the goblins in our world are not so scary.”
The martial artist: “How do you know there aren’t any? There might be other terrifying races out there. Who are you anyway?”
Holy Queen: “My name is Calca Besares, born in the Holy Kingdom.”
Martial artist: “I don’t have any impression of him, I don’t know him, does anyone know him?”
Dressing Doll: “I don’t know him either.”
Martial artist: “Please tell me about the general forces in the world. This story may not happen around you.”
Holy Queen: “There are many races and complex forces on the continent. There are many countries, such as the Kingdom of Re-Estize, the Bahas Empire, the Silian Theocracy, the Holy Kingdom of Robel, the Yagland Council, the Dragon Kingdom, etc.”
The martial artist: “It’s you, the Sword of the Saint Princess. The princess who was used as a sword by the angry demon general fell on her face first. It’s so tragic.”
Holy Queen: “How is that possible? I am the Holy King of the Holy Kingdom of Roble.”
Li Xuan uploaded all the content of “overl” that he knew.
Saint Queen: “A hundred years of aftershocks? I have heard about them, but I didn’t expect that the one who descended this time was an extremely evil being even more terrifying than the Eight Desire Kings. This is really bad.”
The martial artist: “What are you afraid of? There is a chat group behind you! What’s a big tomb? I will deal with it when I have time.”
Li Xuan has always been a humanist. Suzuki Satoru, who is completely alienated from body to mind, is totally intolerable to him.
Chapter 52: The Devotion of the Sword Saint (Old Version)
Saint Queen: “There has been no major news from the kingdom. I am not sure whether the Great Tomb has descended. I will send someone to investigate the situation.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Is the end of all saints so tragic? It seems that those who come here don’t have a good end. What about you, Jeanne? You won’t end up as tragically as well!”
Joan of Arc: “…I’m fine now. After my death, I reappeared in France as a Heroic Spirit and a Ruler, but for some reason I lost my Servant’s combat power and my right to be a judge. And now there is a Joan of Arc in France who is killing people wantonly under my name. So I want to know if you know any specific information?”
After observing for a while, although there was no revelation, Joan of Arc was still convinced of the authenticity of the chat group, so she wanted to know if other people knew what was going on with her current situation? Who was the vengeful Joan of Arc? And how to stop her? The current situation in France could not continue.
Dressing Doll: “I know you are Jeanne d’Arc, the White Jeanne from the Type-Moon world.”
Joan of Arc: “White Joan, so there is also Black Joan. Indeed, according to the information I obtained, the Joan of Arc that appeared earlier was indeed dressed in black.”
The martial artist said: “Black Jeanne does exist. She is a virtual heroic spirit created by the Marshal with the power of the Holy Grail and a heart of revenge after your death because he could not accept it. She is called the Dragon Witch.”
Joan of Arc: “So Gil is behind all this? I wonder how I can stop him.”
Changing Doll: “You can go and take a look at the content of the first chapter of FGO that was just uploaded.”
The topic has been taken over by Kitagawa Umi. Although he is very interested in the Type-Moon world, Jeanne d’Arc is not a big problem after all. The difficulty of burning the first singularity by human reason is not very high. So Li Xuan shifted his attention to the Sword Saint.
The Church of the Supreme God in the Water City was very happy about Alicia’s successful return. After all, as the leader of the gods of light, his church must set an example. Alicia killed the resurrected Demon King, and this achievement was exactly what the Church of the Supreme God needed, and it also confirmed that Alicia would become the saint who led the entire Church of the Supreme God.
Alicia survived, so naturally the traitorous noble swordsman suffered. Although he was born into a great noble family, the church was the most powerful existence on the continent ruled by the gods, above any country or race, not to mention the wrath of the Church of the Supreme God. Both the kingdom and the noble swordsman’s family gave up on him and ordered a wanted warrant for him.
So when the noble swordsman escaped from the monsters’ pursuit and blockade with great difficulty, what greeted him was neither flowers nor applause, but the contempt and curses of countless people, and the wanted list of the church and the kingdom, although he escaped with the strength of a gold-level adventurer.
But the power of the Church of the Supreme God is not fake. It can be said that he can no longer live in the sphere of influence of the Gods of Light, and the Gods of Chaos will not look favorably upon him for besieging the Demon King. It can be said that he has no way to heaven and no door to the earth, and death is only a matter of time.
There was no need for Li Xuan to pay attention to such a minor character. After issuing a wanted order, the Sword Saint no longer paid any attention to him. Instead, she took care of Li Xuan meticulously and basically never left Li Xuan’s side.
Bored Li Xuan yawned, turned around and lay on the legs of the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint, who was used to taking care of him like this, gently smoothed the hair on his forehead and looked at Li Xuan tenderly.
“Alicia, have you come out of the shadows?”
Li Xuan felt somewhat helpless about the Sword Saint’s gentle offensive. Whenever he wanted to go back, the Sword Saint would hug him tightly with tears in her eyes, as if she had done something wrong.
“Do you want to go back again?” The Sword Saint subconsciously hugged Li Xuan tightly, and regardless of the fact that he was resting his head on her knees, she buried Li Xuan’s head in her arms.
“I have to go back eventually, and we are all in the same chat group, I can come over anytime.” Li Xuan was a little overwhelmed by the offensive of the Sword Saint. He had just started having sex, and he and Black Rabbit were in love, but after being out for a few days, the Sword Saint seemed to be asking for whatever he wanted, and he really couldn’t stand it anymore.
“I’m afraid you’ll leave and never come back. Although I know you won’t, I still can’t suppress my worries. Unless…”
“Unless what?”
“You will never abandon me unless you can prove it to me.”
The Sword Saint had already shown it so obviously that Li Xuan, who was originally a scumbag, could no longer tolerate it. He just silently said sorry to Black Rabbit in his heart and pounced on him.
Li Xuan got up very early the next day. Although the Sword Saint looked even more sexy than Black Rabbit, she was only a priestess after all, and her strength was limited. She wanted to fight Li Xuan to the death like Black Rabbit, but she obviously did not have the strength to do so, and was defeated early on.
Li Xuan had no intention of disturbing her. He wanted to go and solve the worries for his woman. In fact, ever since Li Xuan’s arrival, both the gods of light and chaos have never diverted their attention. After Li Xuan blocked their sight, the malice of the gods became more and more obvious.
They might not make any big moves when Li Xuan is around, but once Li Xuan leaves, the situation of the Sword Saint will obviously become extremely bad. The Gods of Chaos, the Gods of Light, and even the gods that the Sword Saint believes in may attack her. Moreover, the Sword Saint was a member of the group before, and she had to avenge herself. Now that the Sword Saint is his woman, it is naturally Li Xuan’s turn to avenge her.
Chapter 53: Killing in the Divine Realm (Old Version)
Although the gods in the Goblin Slayer world only influence everything in the world through the chessboard, this does not mean that they cannot really make a move. They have an agreement with each other that they cannot come to the human world in person, and at most they can only possess the will of God through believers.
However, a promise is just a promise. No one breaks it because it is unnecessary or the benefits are not proportional to the cost. For gods with endless lifespans, their game will not end with one or two wins and losses, so there is no need to break the promise for this. Just observe the world quietly, keep starting games, and then wait for the results.
Now an accident occurred. Li Xuan easily changed the fate set by the gods and blocked the gods’ sight. It was obvious that Li Xuan was not a creature of this world, because there was no existence in the native world that could escape the eyes of the gods.
However, although they were very curious about Li Xuan’s origins, they had no intention of acting rashly. After all, Li Xuan could detect them and block their sight, and his strength was probably not inferior to that of ordinary gods. They wanted to start with the Sword Saint.
But what they never expected was that before the gods took action, Li Xuan had already arrived at the divine realm first.
“Why are we still discussing this? That little bug has already fallen into our trap. If we catch him, maybe we can go to other worlds.”
A huge hand grabbed towards Li Xuan. Behind the many races of the chaotic forces, there were their own gods supporting them. The first god to take action was the chaotic god behind the giant.
He is a giant created based on himself, so naturally among all the gods, he possesses a body as majestic as a mountain. His strength and defense are extremely amazing, and he also has a terrifying regenerative ability. Among the Chaos Gods, he is ranked only below the god who created the Dark Man. He is the number one warrior of the Chaos Gods and performed extremely well in previous battles with the Gods of Light.
The gods had different reactions to his move. The Chaos Gods were naturally full of confidence, feeling that they had seized the initiative, while the Gods of Light were also waiting for the Giant God to test Li Xuan’s specific strength. If Li Xuan was very strong, the Chaos Gods would naturally take the blame, but if he was average, they could also compete with the Chaos Gods for Li Xuan’s existence.
Indeed, the giant god’s strength is not bad. One move can be said to be earth-shaking. The wind pressure brought by the move alone can suppress the average five-digit number to be unable to move. His strength is also good among the four-digit numbers. But Li Xuan did not do nothing in the past few days in Goslayer. The Sword Saint naturally would not stop him. Li Xuan, who successfully merged with the Dao, has already stepped into the celestial fairy and can evolve a realm. He is a real four-digit exceptional existence, and his combat power is close to the top three-digit.
The four-digit strength of the giant god seems as small as dust in the eyes of Li Xuan today. The gap between five-digit numbers is already about ten thousand times, and the gap between four-digit planetary-level powerhouses is even more different. Planets are stars, and stars are also stars, but the two are incomparable.
Facing the giant god’s huge palm, Li Xuan used his palm against his palm. In terms of size, the giant god seemed to have the advantage, but that was only in size. The result of the palm fight was that the giant god flew backwards, knocking down a large part of the temple, and when he finally stopped, he had already lost his breath.
How long has it been? How long has it been since a god fell? Ever since the gods chose the lower world as their chessboard, wars between gods have ceased to exist, replaced by games between mortals. No matter how tragic the outcome, it has nothing to do with the gods. Those who died and sacrificed were just mortals.
The gods have been manipulating mortals from behind the scenes for too long, and have forgotten the ancient days when two major camps fought each other in a world filled with blood and fire.
“Heh, looks like we’ll have another big fight today, mortals, prepare to face the wrath of the gods!” The dark god signaled the chaos gods under his command to attack with him. Li Xuan killed the giant god with one blow. His strength was unfathomable, and it was too dangerous for him to attack alone.
“You are a bunch of rats in the gutter, sneaking around behind my back. Now you are acting so brave, isn’t it because you can be resurrected? But you can’t be resurrected if you are killed by me!”
Whether they are the Gods of Chaos or the Gods of Light, they are all the embodiment of certain laws of this world, so they will be resurrected after death. The two major camps fought the War of Gods for tens of thousands of years, but neither side killed anyone, so they chose to stop fighting in the end.
The main god of the dark people looked back and saw that there was no sign of resurrection of the giant god after he was killed. He wondered why the resurrection mechanism that the gods had relied on in the past had not been activated.
“How is this possible? Gods are the embodiment of law, how can they be killed? This is simply impossible.” The loud roar of the Dark Lord God revealed uncontrollable fear and terror.
“Gods are the embodiment of laws, not the laws themselves. Even if they are laws, they are not unkillable. Of course, in order to avoid the collapse of the world, I will not do this, but I can help you go home, back to where you came from.”
Li Xuan’s method of dealing with these gods who are the embodiment of laws is very simple. The world evolves gods in order to develop and grow, not for these gods to play Monopoly. Therefore, after Li Xuan merges with the Tao, it is easy for the world to reject the continued existence of gods. After Li Xuan kills their bodies, their consciousness will return to the laws, and then they will be directly annihilated by the laws.
“It seems that there are some misunderstandings between us. The guy’s unauthorized attack before was his own wish and has nothing to do with us, the Chaos Gods.” If they can be resurrected, then there is nothing to say about the Chaos Gods. They are all brave and fearless. Now that Li Xuan can kill them completely, they will have to fight desperately if they fight again. This is something the gods have never thought of.
“Misunderstanding, there is no misunderstanding between us.” Li Xuan ignored the Dark God’s sophistry. No matter what you say, it’s a dead end.
“Supreme God, what are you still thinking about? This guy possesses the power to completely kill all gods. He is the enemy of God. Do you still want to live in peace with him? Don’t be silly, we must unite.” Seeing that Li Xuan was determined to kill, the Lord God of the Dark People shouted to the Supreme God beside him, hoping to drag them into the water as well.
“Sir, the Giant God has attacked you and you have killed him. Why don’t you stop?” The Supreme God understood the Dark God’s plan, but he had no intention of refusing. No matter what, they were all gods of the same world. Civil war was one thing, and foreign invasion was another.
Faced with Li Xuan, a man of unpredictable strength who could truly kill gods, both the gods of light and the gods of chaos, the two previously opposing camps, have now become one.
Chapter 54: Ragnarok (Old Version)
“No need to test anything. I came here today to activate Ragnarok. But don’t be afraid. It’s just a return to heaven and earth.”
Li Xuan saw at a glance the murderous intent hidden behind the Supreme God’s friendly attitude. It was no wonder. After all, Li Xuan threatened his eternal life, which was absolutely intolerable for a god called the Supreme.
All the actions of the Supreme God were just to stabilize Li Xuan, and then find an opportunity to kill Li Xuan and take away the method of killing gods. At that time, he would become the true God above Gods, the true Supreme God.
“It seems like this can’t be resolved peacefully.” Seeing that Li Xuan was not giving him face, the Supreme God surrounded Li Xuan with his gods of light and gods of chaos. Light and darkness, chaos and order, all kinds of divine arts attacked Li Xuan directly or indirectly.
“A meaningless struggle.” The gap in strength was too huge. The gods’ special skills had no effect on Li Xuan. Direct attacks such as fire and ice were simply ignored. Trying to manipulate cause and effect and affect luck was even more of an amateur. The gods who cast the spells were directly backfired and died violently.
The Supreme God and the Dark God saw that the attacks of the gods were ineffective and instead resulted in the loss of several gods. They looked at each other and realized that Li Xuan’s strength was no longer something they could deal with.
“Show yourself! The divine dice that decides the fate of all living beings.”
The two of them summoned a dice that could only appear when they worked together. This dice was the ultimate artifact created by the gods of light and chaos working together. With the use of the gods, it has affected the operation of this world for countless years. It can almost be said to be the embodiment of the fate of this world. It has already undergone incredible evolution. Even the gods who forged it do not know how powerful this artifact is.
At this point, facing the powerful Li Xuan, this artifact has become the last trump card of the gods, and they must take a risk.
“Your power will vanish into thin air!”
“Your existence will be forgotten by the world!”
“Your past will collapse, your present will perish, your future will not exist, and your failure and death are already determined!”
The two chanted curse words, cursing that Li Xuan would be defeated by the gods, and then threw the dice together.
The dice kept spinning in the void like the ground. The size of the points would determine whether the curse would come true. The dice spun slower and slower. Seeing that the final judgment of the dice was about to fail, the Supreme God and the Dark God looked at each other and each launched various hidden tricks left behind during the casting.
Originally, the two of them were fighting for this ultimate artifact, but as the artifact became more and more powerful, the backup plan they left behind became the only way to limit it, because they found that the dice showed signs of being out of control, and the increasingly powerful power of destiny in the dice had the idea of ​​bringing the gods under its control.
After the back-up plan is launched, the dice that already have vague intelligence may erase these backdoors and then backfire on the gods, but the Supreme God and the Dark God Lord Ye can’t care about that. The backlash of the destiny dice is a matter of the future. If Li Xuan is not dealt with, the gods will lose the present, let alone the future.
The dice that was about to stop suddenly jumped and turned to the front. The huge power contained in the dice was mobilized to fulfill the curse of the Supreme God and others.
The power of fate continued to entangle Li Xuan, trying to distort his existence. The power of the dice continued to surge out, but Li Xuan’s body also accepted it all. No matter how much came in, they were all dissolved and assimilated by Taiyi’s true body.
“It’s a nice gadget, but it still needs some training.”
Li Xuan’s body shook, and the huge force cleverly avoided the dice itself, and only shattered the dice’s hazy intelligence. The power of fate and cause and effect is indeed wonderful, but if it is used directly to attack, if you encounter a strong person who is also proficient in this way, you will be sending yourself to death.
Li Xuan waved his hand and the dice fell into his hand and did not move.
Seeing that the last resort was also defeated by Li Xuan, the Gods of Light and Chaos understood that perhaps today might be their last day, but even so, they would die on the way to charge, and they were determined to inflict another wound on Li Xuan even if they died.
Facing the desperate charge of the gods, Li Xuan was very impressed, so he decided to give them a decent death. He used time as the blade and space as the edge of the knife, and slashed out this dimensional slash that was enough to split the world in two.
With this blow, the bodies of the gods were first split into two, then shattered and completely dissipated. From this moment on, there were no gods in Gosher’s world, and the fate of all living beings would be developed and created by themselves.
“I almost forgot. There are also goblins who were created purely to disgust people. Let’s destroy their entire clan!”
The gods have fallen, and these malicious goblins, who can’t be called a race but can only be called disgusting tools, should disappear completely! In an instant, countless lightning bolts covered all the goblins, leaving none behind, whether they were newborn goblin cubs, goblin warriors, goblin paladins, or goblin kings, all disappeared in the lightning bolts.
“Okay, it’s time to go back. Alicia will be waking up soon. The timing is just right.”
For the Sword Saint who lacked a sense of security, she would probably collapse if she just gave herself to Li Xuan and woke up without seeing him. Li Xuan would naturally not let this happen and always paid attention to the Sword Saint’s condition.
Sure enough, when the Sword Saint woke up, the first thing she saw was Li Xuan. She immediately felt her heart at peace and her face was filled with a happy smile.
Li Xuan was naturally not ignorant of the situation, and he played with the Sword Saint for two or three days before returning to the box garden.
Chapter 55: The Black Rabbit with Full Aura of the Queen (Old Version)
“Where have you been fooling around again?”
Black Rabbit’s hair turned from blue to pink, and he threw Alger into the community and disappeared again. This time he didn’t even say a word, which was really too much.
“There’s no other way. Saving people is more important! It’s extremely urgent!” Li Xuan also knew that something was wrong, so he could only say that he went to save people, and the kind-hearted rabbit would definitely let him go.
“I can’t see him going to rescue people.” Alger fanned the flames.
“I can guarantee that he didn’t go to rescue people, at least not just to rescue people. Let me tell you, Rabbit…”
Alger once possessed the spirit of Lilith, the mother of demons. The news that Li Xuan had another woman could not be hidden from her, so naturally she wanted to add fuel to the fire. After all, she was still a little unhappy about submitting to Li Xuan.
“Alger, what are you talking about? If I wasn’t going to save people, what else could I be doing?” Li Xuan’s might was hidden but exuded a threat.
“Haha! Indeed, the leader must have gone to rescue people.” Alger quickly changed the subject. He was very confused in his heart. The feeling Li Xuan gave her was not right. How come after not seeing him for a few days, the oppressive feeling he gave her was no less than those three-digit strong men, and they were still three-digit men at the upper level of complete form. This was not right. Li Xuan’s progress was too abnormal. Could it be that this guy was pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger, and his strength had already reached three or even two digits.
“Okay, Li Xuan, you don’t have to quibble anymore! Alger doesn’t have to help him anymore.” Black Rabbit said aggressively.
“I just want to ask you, was the person you saved a woman, and a beautiful woman at that? After you saved her, were you and her together for the past few days?”
Li Xuan was speechless. How did this rabbit suddenly become smart? Is it true that after dating, women will learn to catch an adulterer without any instruction? This shouldn’t be the case. Where is my cute black rabbit? Who swapped it for me?
“Speak to me! Please answer my questions seriously, look at me, and don’t lie.”
“Yes! Black Rabbit, don’t be angry.”
Li Xuan was unable to refute Hei Tu’s accusation and could only nod in agreement.
“I’m not angry. Who are you, Li Xuan? Do you think I can’t see it? I didn’t expect you to be loyal, but there is one thing you have to remember. I don’t mind if we are in love, but if you go to that kind of place to drink and have fun with Lord Bai Yasha and Lord Indra, what will be your fate? Think about it yourself.” Black Rabbit’s aura as the queen is now at its maximum.
“Black Rabbit, I promise I won’t go to those shady places, don’t worry!”
After getting the permission from the queen, Li Xuan felt relieved. Although Li Xuan didn’t think that Black Rabbit, who grew up in the world of gods and Buddhas, would ask him to be loyal, after Black Rabbit explained it, Li Xuan became bolder.
As for the places that Hei Tu was worried about, it was so funny that it was impossible. Li Xuan had cultivated to his current level. If he had not been attracted by the two-dimensional wives as a otaku before traveling through time, it would have been impossible for him to have a good impression of ordinary women. Among the gods that he had killed before, there were many beautiful goddesses, but to Li Xuan, he regarded them as grass and killed them at will.
Seeing that Li Xuan made a serious guarantee, Black Rabbit pulled Leticia away, as they still had some community affairs to deal with.
“Today I have really come to admire you in a new light, Black Rabbit. Given Li Xuan’s personality, I have always been worried about you.” Leticia looked at Black Rabbit in surprise. The fearless Li Xuan was actually defeated by Black Rabbit. You know, usually Black Rabbit was under Li Xuan’s control, but today the situation was reversed.
“I have heard mother talk about Lord Indra’s romantic deeds many times in the past. I remember clearly how Lord Indra behaved and how he handled it.”
“Damn it! You cheating Emperor Shitian, it turns out that you were the one who did all the evil things, and your followers saw it all, and then you got me caught.”
Li Xuan, who was eavesdropping, couldn’t help but curse inwardly. It turned out that it was that guy Emperor Shitian who committed the sin. You have to know that Emperor Shitian had at least 8,000 women over the years. Li Xuan’s tricks and excuses were all left over by Emperor Shitian. Yuetu, as his dependent, even used his deeds to educate his daughter. The consequence was that when Li Xuan lied, he would be easily seen through by Black Rabbit.
Li Xuan decided to tell the truth to Hei Tu in the future, since Hei Tu would not forbid him from having a harem anyway.
“Sorry! Black Rabbit, I made you remember sad things.” Leticia was a little annoyed. Why did Black Rabbit remember the past again?
“If Lady Leticia really feels guilty towards me, why don’t you tell me how far you and Li Xuan have come.”
Black Rabbit didn’t mind Leticia’s apology. She had let go of the past because Li Xuan promised her that he would rescue her people. Although this was unbelievable, since Li Xuan said it, she would believe it.
“How did you know that?” Leticia was immediately flustered, her gorgeous red eyes also panicked. She was competing with a younger generation for a man, and was discovered and exposed. Oh my God, what kind of hell is this? She just wanted to develop a relationship with Li Xuan quietly, and she didn’t mean to move it out in the open.
“As for your performance with Li Xuan, I knew it a long time ago, Lady Leticia. You are far from your previous performance. Even if you are Li Xuan’s maid, you shouldn’t be like this.”
“Although rabbits don’t eat grass near their burrows, Li Xuan is not a rabbit, but a pervert. With a beauty like Leticia by his side, how could he not be tempted? Tell me, what stage has it reached?”
Black Rabbit was now extremely majestic in front of Leticia, completely suppressing her.
“It started from the time I was rescued by my master. Sometimes we would engage in some intimate behavior when we were together normally, but I would refuse any excessive requests.” Leticia blushed with shame. It was too embarrassing to say these things in front of the younger generation.
“Lady Leticia, if you want to follow Li Xuan, I won’t say anything, but you must…”
Emperor Shitian, you bastard have caused so much harm to people. You really have caused so much harm to people!
Look at what my originally silly, cute, soft-spoken and easily seduced Black Rabbit has become. Even the queen who has been in charge of the harem for many years is not as skilled as her.
Li Xuan found out that his secret relationship with Leticia was discovered by Hei Tu again. He was so angry that he vomited blood. He couldn’t help but curse Emperor Shitian, that bastard. It can be predicted that Li Xuan will curse Emperor Shitian many times in the future.
Chapter 56: Outer Gate Ruler (Old Version)
“Li Xuan, can we apply to Lord Bai Yasha to become the regional ruler?”
Just as Li Xuan was enjoying the black tea brought by Leticia, Black Rabbit suddenly said this. After the community had initially recovered a certain strength, she was very eager to develop the community and proposed to become the regional ruler.
This position is derived from the ruler of all levels created by Leticia during the Dawn of the Little Garden.
These regional managers who are given management authority are also commonly known as “city managers”. In the small garden, each outer gate has one or more cities, towns, and villages, which is determined by the vast area of ​​the outer gate.
Basically, the size of an outer gate is usually no smaller than a continent. The regional ruler is responsible for managing the cities within it. Those who have the right to collect taxes and the ownership of public facilities are called regional managers. Above them are the outer gate rulers who manage an outer gate, and the class rulers who manage one of the four major areas in the lower four areas of the box garden: southeast, northwest, and northeast.
The conditions for becoming a regional ruler are very simple. There are only two: one is to be the strongest community in the area, and the other is to be recognized by the rulers of the regional class.
“Then why don’t you just become an outer sect ruler? I’m too lazy to even bother with such a small matter as a regional ruler.” Li Xuan rolled his eyes. He didn’t care about the little benefits of being a regional ruler at all.
“Do we really meet the requirements to become outer sect rulers?” Hei Tu was a little unconfident. She felt that things were developing too fast.
“Black Rabbit, in fact, the strength of the Perseus Community as a five-digit community in the alliance is enough to become the outer gate ruler, not to mention you, me, the master, and Lord Alger, four four-digit existences, in fact, it is basically enough to serve as the class ruler.” Leticia understood these situations better.
In fact, the requirements for class rulers are lower than Leticia knows. When Arcadia was attacked three years ago, many class rulers were also attacked by the Demon King. In the following three years, except for the East District guarded by Shiroyasha, the Demon King was very active in the other three regions of North, West and South. The communities that served as class rulers suffered heavy losses, and their strength was not much stronger than the Perseus Community that had Alger before.
“Then we will apply to become the outer sect ruler. I will go find Bai Yasha.” Li Xuan made the decision.
“Outer sect ruler? It’s not impossible. In fact, with your strength, if there were no vacancies for class rulers, I would like to recommend you to be class rulers.”
Although Shiroyasha is only the class ruler of the East District, in fact, with her strength, she voluntarily came to the lower level to be a class ruler. Naturally, the upper-level gods and Buddhas temporarily handed over the class rulers of the entire lower level of the box garden to her for management. In other words, Shiroyasha is the actual ruler of all classes. This is the status of a strong person and one of the seventeen full powers of the box garden.
“Do you need to investigate further?”
“Who should I ask to inspect your community? Even if it’s you and Alger combined, I may not be able to defeat you at the lower level. What’s the point of inspecting?” Bai Yasha rolled his eyes. Arcadia’s current strength, although with fewer people, is still uncertain who will win or lose compared to the previous Arcadia!
After the flag of the current alliance was printed under the parchment, the power of the parchment in the box center automatically split into two, one in Li Xuan’s hand, and the other flew in front of Bai Yasha.
“This is the flag of your alliance. It’s a good plan.”
The flag and name of a community are like a person’s ID card. Arcadia is currently in an unregistered status, but with the flag of the alliance, it at least has an identity certificate, which makes it much more convenient to do many things.
“Are you really ready, kid? Becoming an outer sect ruler has advantages and disadvantages.” Bai Yasha said solemnly.
“The Outer Gate Ruler is responsible for managing an Outer Gate. Naturally, he has the obligation to protect the Outer Gate and fight against the Demon King. If he gives up protecting the city because the Demon King is too powerful, it is not allowed.”
Bai Yasha spread out his fan to cover his face. “After your community showed signs of recovery, the Demon King who attacked before might attack again. And not only that, there is also the matter of Alger. According to the rules, the community that becomes the ruler of the outer gate needs to hold a large-scale gift game as a festival to swear all the outer gates. It is very likely that during this celebration, you will encounter two waves of enemies, from Greece and the Demon King.”
“Maybe you can defeat them, but at the same time you have to keep the festival running smoothly, which is not an easy task.”
“How do you know I’m not waiting for them? If you want to step onto the stage of the Little Garden, the threat of force is inevitable. It’s better to strike first than to strike a hundred. At least in the lower levels, I won’t be afraid of anyone.”
Li Xuan was able to agree to Hei Tu’s proposal because he naturally had a plan in mind. With his extraordinary four-digit size and top three-digit strength, he didn’t have to fear any enemies in the lower level of the box garden. You know, the center of the box garden has the decadent style of the double-flowered red stick, which intimidates all those who want to mess around in the box garden.
The two-digit people don’t dare to exert their full strength in the small garden, so the three-digit Halloween Queen is enough to match the two-digit people. Those humans with strength close to the three-digit people can also ignore the threat of the two-digit people in the final trial by relying on their own characteristics.
The two-digit warriors cannot completely kill the final human trial. They can either try their best to suppress the final human trial in a short time before the wind of decadence appears, or suppress their strength and serve as jailers as Bai Yasha intends. These are not what the two-digit warriors are willing to do. Why should they sacrifice themselves for the box garden?
Three-digit numbers cannot run wild on the lower level, and may even need to change form to get to the lower level, so four-digit numbers can break the rules and fight against three-digit numbers on equal terms.
In the lower level, everyone’s basic numerical values ​​have an upper limit. The strength that three-digit people can exert at the basic upper limit far exceeds that of ordinary four-digit people, but some four-digit extraordinary strongmen are no less inferior. They deeply explore the power of four-digit numbers and are no less inferior to these three-digit people who have descended from heaven to become humans.
Li Xuan truly demonstrated top three-digit strength with his four-digit extraordinary size. Except for the simulation of the Star Creation Map and the final trial of mankind, Li Xuan was basically invincible in the lower level.
“So this is what you are planning. It’s good to be confident, but be careful of a disaster.” Bai Yasha saw that Li Xuan was full of confidence, so she didn’t say anything. She would be there when the time came, and if it was absolutely necessary, Bai Yasha could take action herself, but that would also mean the failure of the Harvest Festival.
“Don’t worry, I have no rivals in front of me!”
No matter how the enemy estimated, considering Li Xuan as a four-digit exception was already the best they could do. Li Xuan did not take the personnel sent out according to such standards seriously at all.
Chapter 57: Jeanne’s Request (Old Version)
“Did it succeed? Did Master Baiyasha agree?”
As soon as Li Xuan walked into the door of the conference hall, Hei Tu couldn’t wait to ask.
“Is it possible for Shiroyasha to refuse? With the strength of our community, it is natural for us to apply for the position of Outer Sect Ruler. You, Black Rabbit, are just being too concerned.”
“Rather than worrying about whether it will pass or not, it’s better to think about how to hold the Harvest Festival. Let me make it clear first, I have never done this before. It all depends on you, Leticia and Kuro Rabbit.”
Li Xuan had only been in the box garden for a few months and had never participated in any festivals, so he couldn’t be of much help.
“You’re putting all the blame on Lady Leticia and me when you say that. We just dealt with Perseus’s problem, and now we have to work overtime again.”
Before, he was only thinking about expanding the community and forgot about the Harvest Festival. Hei Tu felt that his workload was off the charts recently.
“Hosting the Harvest Festival won’t be a big problem. With the help of the members of the Perseus Community, Black Rabbit and I won’t be too busy. However, there are two problems that need to be solved by you, Master.”
Leticia on the side had already made preparations. Unlike Black Rabbit, she had participated in the Arcadia Community Harvest Festival many times. The leader Kasugabe Takaaki did not take care of things, and the celebration was usually hosted by her and Canary. Although Canary was not here now and was replaced by Black Rabbit, it was not a big problem.
“Useless rabbit, look at me, Leticia is still useful.”
Li Xuan felt deeply the necessity of rescuing Leticia. Otherwise, if he handed the matter over to Black Rabbit, he couldn’t even imagine the result. It turned out that Leticia was experienced in handling matters and was qualified for the position of community adviser. As expected, Black Rabbit’s main role was still as a mascot.
“When the community held the harvest festival before, I was still a child and was not allowed to participate. I have no experience at all.”
Black Rabbit felt aggrieved. She had always participated in the festival directly before, so how could she know how the festival should be held?
“I forgot that you just became an adult not long ago, Kuro Rabbit.”
Li Xuan subconsciously applied the human’s age to Black Rabbit, thinking that she was two hundred years old and should have participated in many festivals. He forgot to calculate based on the Moon Rabbit. A few years ago, Black Rabbit was still a little girl and had only recently reached adulthood.
“And Leticia, do you have anything you want me to solve?”
“First of all, there is the issue of prizes. We need to prepare prizes for the winners and participants of the Harvest Festival. Although we have Perseus’s unique gift, it can only be used as a last resort. It is better to prepare a gift unique to our community.”
“The winner will be awarded a sacred tree, and the second and third place winners will each receive a sacred tree fruit. As for the rewards for the other contestants, I’ll go out and look for some plant or fruit-type gifts.”
Li Xuan has already made up his mind to travel to other worlds. There should be a lot of elves and spiritual fruits as participation prizes. There are also devil fruits, which are at least a six-digit gift. For a festival for an outer sect ruler, the reward is already quite good.
“That’s fine. The sacred tree and its fruit are already pretty good treasures in the five-digit range. Another question is, Master, should we invite our former allies?”
After Leticia finished speaking, Black Rabbit did not dare to speak. Only Li Xuan, the leader, could make the decision on this matter.
Moreover, many of Arcadia’s former allies have severed ties with Wuming now, and even interrupted the alliance. Li Xuan needs to consider whether it is necessary to invite these allies or former allies now.
“Let’s send out invitations! Regardless of whether they come or not, we just need to show our courtesy. If they come, we welcome them. If they don’t come, then naturally our fate has ended, and we will just be strangers if we meet again.”
Regarding the estrangement or even severance of alliances by allies, Li Xuan did not think that those communities were betraying or committing heinous crimes.
The most important thing between communities is interest. When they formed an alliance with Arcadia in the past, they certainly hoped that the big brother could lead them to better development. Others did not cheat or play tricks. Even if they had to fight against absolute evil, they would follow Arcadia and were never afraid of bloodshed and sacrifice.
Now that Arcadia North has been defeated and completely declined, it is normal for other communities to seek other ways to make a living. It can only be said that these communities are ruthless and cannot be called traitors. If you meet them, just pretend not to know them.
“I understand. Tomorrow I will send invitations to my former allies and invite them to participate in the harvest festival in a month.”
Leticia is extremely disgusted with betrayal because of betrayal within the vampire community, and she also wants to use the Harvest Festival to see what her former allies really think.
“Okay, that’s it. Go get ready! A month is still a short time.”
As soon as Li Xuan finished speaking, Black Rabbit and Leticia walked out quickly to arrange the decoration of the entire outer gate, the publicity and warm-up of the festival, etc. The entire community became busy all of a sudden, except for Li Xuan and Alger.
Alger’s strength has not been fully unlocked yet, and he still has an agreement with Li Xuan, so he doesn’t wander around everywhere. When he goes out occasionally, he just hangs around near the community. Most of the time, he uses all kinds of strange gifts to maintain his appearance.
All these gifts came from the offerings from her subordinates. Alger was born in the Mesopotamian pantheon, and had been in the biblical pantheon for a period of time. Although she was sealed for a period of time, she still had many loyal fans.
Li Xuan talked to Alger and told her to keep an eye on the community. When he was about to set off to other worlds to collect prizes for the Harvest Festival, someone in the chat group suddenly contacted him.
Secretary Fujiwara: “Li Xuan, are you here? Jeanne has something to ask you.”
Changing Doll: “This problem can indeed only be solved by Li Xuan.”
Martial artist: “What do you want from me?”
Li Xuan was totally confused. He remembered that the plot of the first chapter of “The Burning of Humanity” was very simple, and Joan of Arc should be able to pass it by just reading the script. Could something have gone wrong?
Joan of Arc: “I want to save France.”
Martial artist: “? What’s going on? I saw some discussion a few days ago. Wasn’t it about to win? What went wrong?”
Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “Jeanne means that she wants to save the singularity she is in and doesn’t want it to disappear.”
Chapter 58: Black Zhen’s Favorability Up (Old Version)
Martial artist: “What do you mean? Are you going to turn the Singularity of the Hundred Years War into a Lostbelt?”
The Hundred Years’ War of the Evil Dragon does not exist in the normal timeline of FGO. Joan of Arc wants the present France to continue to exist, and the continued development of the singularity will inevitably develop into a lossbelt.
Joan of Arc: “I do want the current people to continue to exist. I don’t want them to disappear like bubbles, but I also don’t want to affect future history.”
Martial artist: “There’s nothing wrong with the Lostbelts. In my opinion, world judgment is a matter of two major restraining forces. On the surface, the reason for judging a world that may develop into a Lostbelt is that this world has lost its possibility and has deviated greatly from pan-human history.”
The martial artist: “But in the end, what exactly is pan-human history? Is it a history that is recognized by both the two restraining forces? If we deviate from it, then we lose the possibility? We can only say that pan-human history is a world line that leads to the survival of both the two restraining forces. In the end, once a planet or human consciousness has intelligence, self-preservation is the first prerequisite.”
Martial artist: “A world line where humans evolve? No! Are subspecies humans no longer considered humans? It’s just that a new collective consciousness will replace the current Alaya. A world line where the Earth loses its vitality is also not possible! The Earth will not disappear, but Gaia will perish.”
Takizawa Rolada: “If you put it that way, wouldn’t the two major inhibitory powers become a complete burden?”
The martial artist said: “You can’t say that. At least they have preserved the lower limit of world development, but they have also locked the upper limit. Their existence has preserved the past and present of mankind, but it also dooms mankind’s future to be far away.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “We are getting off topic. We are not here to listen to your complaints about the power of restraint. The question now is how to preserve the current France.”
Martial artist: “It’s not difficult to support a singularity. The suppression force only cuts off the support of the source to this abandoned parallel world through authority. As long as I enter the source and provide support to the source of the singularity, it will be done. The difficult part is to separate this singularity from the main timeline. In fact, this is equivalent to creating a new parallel world.”
Joan of Arc: “Is it impossible to do this?”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “You are God after all, can’t you create a world?”
Gabriel also has compassion for the people of the world. Although she is lazy, decadent, and threatens to destroy the world from time to time, she is still kind at heart.
The martial artist: “You useless angel, you are just trying to provoke me, right? I mean it’s difficult but not impossible.”
Joan of Arc: “Are you God too?”
The lazy angel addicted to online games: “The group leader is the God of the East, and I have now switched to his job, so I have nothing to do with Gabriel now, so don’t bother me anymore, okay.”
Gabriel was really distressed about Joan of Arc joining the group. After Joan of Arc discovered Gabriel, she experienced surprise, faith, and collapse of faith. Finally, she decided to reverse Gabriel’s fall.
However, the preaching in just a few days has surpassed all of Vinate’s previous words. This time, Gabriel must make it clear to Joan of Arc that she is no longer under God’s command, and don’t come to her in the future.
Joan of Arc: “Even if we have different beliefs, it is not okay for you to be so depraved, Miss Gabriel. Besides, we may not never be reunited.”
Joan of Arc was just a country girl. She had heard some stories from the Bible from the village priest. She had faith in God, but she was not necessarily very devout. The reason why she was called a saint was because she had a heart to save the world.
Therefore, after saving the world, she planned to change her faith and believe in Li Xuan, who saved the world, to express her gratitude.
As soon as Li Xuan arrived, the people present gave him a big surprise. Hei Zhen was tied up with ropes and thrown aside. Gudako and Mashu were waiting with a group of heroic spirits.
“What’s going on? You killed the marshal, but why is Hei Zhen still here?”
“I felt that she was actually innocent, so I kept her.” Gudako answered Li Xuan’s question carefully. She had to be careful, because this was the big guy that Jeanne said could save this singularity.
As for why Black Jeanne survived, it was because she felt that Black Jeanne had been used as a substitute and a tool by the Marshal since she was born, which was really pitiful.
“Can a rope like this really tie up a heroic spirit?” Li Xuan was very confused. Heizhen’s strength was A-level, so an ordinary rope would be useful.
“After she knew the truth and her indiscriminate attacks were defeated, she seemed to fall into self-doubt. We only tied her up symbolically.”
“Oh, so after you found out you were not Jeanne, you gave up, right?”
“I am Jeanne d’Arc!”
Hei Zhen, who had been silent, broke down after hearing Li Xuan’s words, broke the rope directly, and rushed to Li Xuan.
“Don’t you want to face the reality? You can call yourself Jeanne d’Arc. It’s no big deal, but you and she are never the same person. You can’t become her, right?”
“I…” Black Jeanne stopped talking. All the facts before proved that she was not Joan of Arc. Her memories, her emotions, and even her hatred were all given by the Holy Grail. So apart from these, what else did she have left?
“You doubt that you are Joan of Arc, believe that you are Joan of Arc, and force yourself to be Joan of Arc. This is the foundation of all your actions. But at its core, you are just a newborn child. You are eager for support and affirmation from others.”
“Caster took advantage of your desire and regarded you as a substitute for Joan of Arc and a tool for revenge. After seeing the real Joan of Arc, he abandoned you like a piece of trash.”
“So you are here to laugh at me?” Heizhen was very angry at Li Xuan for cruelly opening up the scars in her heart. If she could defeat him, she would definitely fight back.
“No, I want to tell you that since you and Jeanne are two different people, why do you have to pursue becoming someone else? Even if you have the same memories and the same appearance, you don’t have to become her. You are you, a brand new life, and you should have your own future.”
“Yes, although you and I are similar, you don’t have to be me.” Joan of Arc did not have any hatred towards Jeanne d’Arc. Although Jeanne d’Arc caused great damage to France, the culprit was the marshal, and Jeanne d’Arc was just a baby who was used.
Heizhen didn’t say much in response to Li Xuan’s advice. She just walked aside silently with her head down, not knowing what she was thinking about. She only looked up at Li Xuan occasionally.
Chapter 59: Opening up a new timeline (old version)
“I wonder which god from the East you are?”
Seeing that Li Xuan and Hei Zhen had finished their conversation, the doctor who had been silent all this time came out. Roman had always been wary of Zhen’s suggestion to find someone to save this singularity.
Although he was grateful for the information Jeanne had given him, including the news of the freezing of human nature after the burning of human nature, he was different from Gudako and Mash.
He knew the difference between singularities and lossbelts. Lostbelts were just parallel worlds, while singularities were part of the history of this world. One was parallel, and the other was vertical.
He couldn’t understand how Li Xuan could preserve the singularity without affecting the present.
If Li Xuan can do this, everyone will be happy, but if he just develops the singularity towards the lossbelt, then Chaldea must stop this behavior.
“Taiyi or Haotian God, you can call him whatever you want.”
“So you are the God King of the East.” With Gudako’s superficial knowledge of mythology, she could only simply understand the meaning of Li Xuan’s words.
“Ritsuka, be alert!”
The doctor’s stern shout made Mashu subconsciously raise her shield to block Fujimaru Ritsuka, leaving Gudako at a loss, not understanding what was going on and why she was suddenly asked to be on guard.
“Doctor, what’s going on? There are no enemies around.”
“Mr. Li Xuan, for the sake of our friendship, please tell the truth.”
“To be honest, your speech has left me confused. Is there anything wrong with my self-introduction?”
Li Xuan was completely confused by Roman’s overreaction and couldn’t understand it at all.
“Doctor, is there anything wrong with his introduction?” Gudako didn’t understand why the atmosphere between the two sides suddenly became tense. In her opinion, Li Xuan did nothing.
“Ritsuka, you may not know much about Eastern mythology. Although this god position exists in Eastern mythology, there is actually no corresponding god. Taiyi is actually a synonym for the root in Eastern magic or alchemy.”
“He calls himself Taiyi, so he is the incarnation of the root, and the root has self-awareness. This is absolutely impossible. This means he is lying.”
“People are always bound by their own cognition. Once something beyond their own cognition appears, they will subconsciously reject and deny it. Romani Achiman, you are indeed no different from ordinary people now. If it were in the past, you would definitely verify it and then find out the truth. It seems that being an ordinary person is not all good.”
Li Xuan ignored Roman’s vigilance and hostility. The omniscient Holy King had disappeared, and now only a stupid mortal appeared.
“Joan, I’m about to start.”
Li Xuan has been bullying weaklings ever since he gained power, but this is the first time he has used his full strength to do something.
He wanted to emulate Yuanshi Tianzun’s deeds of cutting off the time of the Conferred Gods to evolve the world, and also cut off the singularity of the Evil Dragon War from the main timeline, to make it exist as an independent parallel world.
What Li Xuan needs to do is to spread his existence boundlessly, temporarily replace the root and become the pillar supporting the existence of this world, so that the cause and effect and destiny of the singularity will be permeated with his principles.
Then the Tao was born and the Tao died, and a sword representing the end and the beginning completely severed the connection between the two, and quickly used its own power to fill the singularity that was just a reflection of time and space, evolving it into a real world.
To put it simply, Li Xuan used his own power to infect every inch of space and time in the singularity, then cut off the connection between the singularity and the main timeline, and finally used his power to replenish the energy needed for the singularity to evolve the world.
In the eyes of others, the light on Li Xuan’s body continued to extend, and the sky and the earth seemed to shake for a while, and then there was no movement.
“Is it okay now?” Joan of Arc asked. Others might not be able to sense it, but the feeling given to her by Revelation was that the world before her eyes was no longer as unreal as before, but had a heavy sense of the real world.
“alright.”
Li Xuan also wiped the sweat from his head. It didn’t take much effort to intercept a reflection on the timeline. He just needed to be careful. However, to evolve a small world the size of the solar system was really hard work, and the energy transmission could not stop all the time.
“Is that all?” Gudako felt that there was no difference from before. This was different from what she thought. Shouldn’t it be earth-shaking and show great power?
“What else? I’m evolving the world, not destroying it. Didn’t you notice that Roman’s communication has disappeared?”
“The communication is really interrupted. What’s going on?” Gudako realized that the communication with the doctor had been disconnected at some point.
“This is already a parallel world, so naturally your communication with Chaldea is cut off. Moreover, the soul transfer is also ineffective. If you want to go back, wait for Chaldea to send an imaginary submarine to pick you up.”
In response to Roman’s questioning, Li Xuan said he was not angry, but he was still a little unhappy.
“This…” Mashu was at a loss. She knew that the Virtual Submarine had been abandoned for a long time and she didn’t know when it would be put into use again.
Gudako was smarter and realized that Li Xuan had a way to send them back, so she found Jeanne d’Arc nearby and asked her to plead with Li Xuan for the sake of their previous comradeship.
“Why not send them back? After all, that world is still in danger. It wouldn’t be good if Fujimaru Ritsuka and the others stayed in this world for too long.”
Joan of Arc was also helpless. On one side was Li Xuan, who had done her a great favor and was ready to serve her in the future. On the other side were her former comrades-in-arms. She could only bite the bullet and persuade them.
“Okay, I’ll take them back now.”
Li Xuan saw that Jeanne was in a dilemma and had no intention of continuing. Besides, Roman was Roman and Gudako was Gudako. His behavior just now was a bit petty.
“Go in, Chaldea is across the way. As compensation for my anger just now, I will find a chance to help you in the future.”
Li Xuan opened the space gate leading to Chaldeas. After Gudako and Mashu bowed to Li Xuan, they also crossed the space gate and returned to Chaldea.
Chaldea was in a mess at this time. Just now, the first singularity was eliminated, but the communication with the last Master was also cut off. Just when everyone was trying to contact Fujimaru Ritsuka, Fujimaru Ritsuka suddenly came back. After hearing what happened to Fujimaru Ritsuka, the doctor was speechless for a moment.
“It seems that Roman, your mistake this time is not small!” Faced with Leonardo da Vinci’s words, the doctor could only smile bitterly. It seems that he was really wrong this time, although he has always believed so since he learned the truth about the Demon King.
Chapter 60: Tsunade’s Miscalculation (Old Version)
“I’m going back, how about you?”
Things at the singularity have been settled, and Li Xuan plans to leave. Ever since he controlled the fate of some people at the root in the direction he wanted, the two major restraining forces have been keeping a close eye on him, and he feels very uncomfortable here.
In order to solve the problem once and for all and completely eliminate the inhibitory forces of all parallel worlds, Li Xuan’s strength is a little lacking, so it is better to go back and solve them later.
“I am partly responsible for the chaos in France right now, and I plan to bring peace to this land first.”
Although it was Gilles de Ray’s own crazy behavior, the cause was also closely related to her, and she couldn’t just walk away like that.
“What about you? Do you want to go with me?” Li Xuan invited Heizhen again.
“Forget it. Since she can stay, I won’t shirk my responsibilities.”
Heizhen glanced at Li Xuan and really wanted to go with Li Xuan, the first person who recognized her. However, the idea of ​​competing with Jeanne d’Arc prevailed. Anyway, she could contact Li Xuan through Jeanne d’Arc in the future.
Changing Doll: “How is it, is the problem solved?”
Martial artist: “Of course, although it is troublesome, it can’t stop me.”
I was very curious: “What about Joan of Arc? Why is she not online?”
Martial artist: “She also has to deal with the previous chaos in France and restore peace in the surrounding areas.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “Sad, we have one less person to chat with.”
The martial artist: “Hey, since I’ve been getting busier and busier, I’ve lost my position as the Dragon King. You guys are spamming here every day, and I noticed that there are so many anime and light novels in the group files.”
Secretary Fujiwara: “They were all uploaded by Haimeng and Sophie. They felt that physical animations and novels were too troublesome, so uploading them directly was much more convenient.”
Martial artist: “If you do this, it will be awkward for new people to come in later.”
Takizawa Rola: “I’m sorry, we forgot about it for a moment. Anyway, basically no one refused to upload it.”
Martial Arts Practitioner: “Forget it, just upload all the anime and light novels! Just treat it as a routine from now on. It’s very troublesome for me to explain every time. I can just write down the details in the entire announcement.”
The martial artist: “By the way, is Nami here? I’m going to her world in the next few days.”
Archangel of Shimokitazawa: “I ran into her in the chat group the day before yesterday. It seems that some big pirate is looking for trouble with her, so she has rarely been online these days.”
The martial artist: “Forget it, if you see me, let me know.”
After Li Xuan left the Type-Moon World, he had no plans to return to the Box Garden World.
It has been more than a month since he left the Naruto world. Even if the girls are ninjas, they still have to go and visit him.
Konoha did not seem to have changed much since Li Xuan left. Namikaze Minato was very cautious about the spread of the new chakra. He was not like Morax, who held absolute power and advantage. He could only start slowly from those around him. Apart from Orochimaru, only two disciples and some confidants were taught.
Li Xuan greeted Minato Namikaze. Although he no longer showed up in the chat group, he still observed the group’s movements every day. Occasionally, he would buy some supplies and books from some group members from the modern world. Power alone could not promote reforms in the ninja world.
Naturally, he was happy to see the romance between Li Xuan and the three girls named Yuhi Kurenai. After all, being on good terms with Li Xuan would benefit Konoha in every way and there would be no harm. Why not do it when two people are in love with each other?
Li Xuan first apologized and then prepared some small gifts, which made the three people smile happily. Compared to the real world, women in the ninja world are much simpler.
By manipulating the time, even though I spent three days alone with Yuhi Kurenai, Anko, and Lin, only three days in total had passed.
This was because Li Xuan’s strength was not enough. When he reached the legend or even the other side in the future, under the time operation, one minute could even be extended infinitely. In the eyes of women like Xi Ri Hong, he was only gone for one or two minutes, which was enough for Li Xuan to accompany other women and have enough fun by himself and come back.
Unfortunately, the three girls were still young. Although they were emotionally compatible, Li Xuan still planned to wait. He was not in a hurry. There was no need to rush for the meat that was already in the bowl. It was better to wait until it was more delicious before taking action.
Besides, there is a piece of ripe and delicious meat waiting for him.
Li Xuan was too inexperienced before, and didn’t really attack Tsunade who was running away. Now, for Li Xuan who had eaten meat before, Black Rabbit didn’t care about him, so he naturally acted recklessly.
“Long time no see! Tsunade.” Li Xuan naturally knew Tsunade’s location. She had just lost all her money in a gambling house in the capital of the Fire Nation.
“I’m sorry, you got the wrong person.”
When Tsunade saw that it was him, she lied calmly and prepared to walk past him. She was not stupid. She had agreed to Li Xuan’s conditions before, but she ran away. Now that she was caught, with Li Xuan’s character, she would definitely be beaten.
“Don’t you want to win it back? You must have lost miserably! Come in together and follow me. I guarantee you will win happily. How about that?”
Li Xuan didn’t wait for Tsunade to answer and walked straight into the gambling house.
Tsunade really wanted to leave, but Li Xuan’s words were like an illusion, making her body completely unable to move. She had seen Li Xuan win money before, and she felt her blood boiling just watching from the side, let alone participating in it personally.
“It should be fine. I really don’t want to, but that guy can’t force me. This is the only chance in my life to win so happily.”
Tsunade was ultimately unable to escape Li Xuan’s temptation. For Tsunade, who had extremely bad luck, was bad at playing, and always had bad luck when she won, this might be her only chance to win and be happy, and she must not miss it.
Tsunade’s arrogant laughter had not been heard for the entire afternoon. It was the first time that she won so happily. She was so satisfied that when she came out of the gambling house for the first time carrying the heavy cash box, she did not refuse Li Xuan’s celebratory cocktail party. Then she regretted it.
The next morning, Tsunade’s angry roar echoed throughout the room.
“You, you actually…”
Originally Tsunade thought that with her ability to drink a thousand cups without getting drunk plus her medical ninjutsu, there would be no problem at all. Now Li Xuan not only lost his wife but also his army.
But unfortunately, Li Xuan did not follow the way of martial arts, and the good wine he took out was the fine wine brewed by the god of wine that he had drunk before. This kind of wine would not make people completely drunk after drinking it, but would allow people to enjoy the feeling of being drunk all the time.
“Didn’t you know my plan a long time ago? Since you’re willing to drink with me, you must be prepared, right?”
“I didn’t. There must be something wrong with your wine.”
“What’s the problem? Don’t blame others if you can’t drink much. How come I’m fine? Besides, you owed me a favor in the first place.”
Tsunade’s struggle caused the bed sheet to slip off her body. Li Xuan couldn’t help but get angry when he saw this. He didn’t have much fun last night, and now was a good time for morning exercises.
Tsunade was also half-hearted. Anyway, her first time was gone, so there was no need for her to worry too much. After all, she was lucky that Li Xuan was so young.
In the next two days, Li Xuan and Tsunade won a lot during the day, and at night it was naturally time for Tsunade to repay Li Xuan. Only poor Shizune was still waiting for Tsunade.
Chapter 61: The Golden Lion Attacks (Old Version)
“No, I can’t go on like this. I feel like I’m almost losing interest in gambling.”
After Tsunade won for several days in a row, the initial excitement had disappeared. No matter how she bet with Li Xuan, she would win without any uncertainty.
She didn’t gamble for money. She needed the tension and anticipation before the market opened, not like now, where she just placed a bet and won. It could be said that she had won too much and it had become boring. Li Xuan almost cured her gambling addiction.
“Go ahead! Go find your girlfriend. I want to play by myself.”
“Don’t want to win anymore? It’s boring to win all the time, but it’s interesting to lose all the time?”
Li Xuan also found it a little funny. Tsunade was fed up with winning so much.
“That’s not interesting, but you can control it, right? Give your three girlfriends blessings, and give me one too. It’s 50-50. It’s boring if there are too many.”
Tsunade also chatted with Li Xuan in the evenings these few days. After all, their relationship was already like this, so a basic understanding was still necessary.
“Well, this is the first time I’ve heard someone complain about being too lucky. I’ll leave first and come see you when I have time.”
Tsunade did not refute Li Xuan’s words. She had been single for so many years, and with only Shizune by her side, she would feel lonely sometimes. After being taken by Li Xuan, although it was awkward, she also felt fulfilled. She felt safe and a sense of belonging that she had not felt for a long time. More than friends, but less than lovers, this is the best description of their current relationship.
“Remember to bring a few more bottles of magic wine next time. Otherwise, don’t even think about climbing into my bed.”
Although she failed in the divine wine brewed by the god of wine, Tsunade still approved of the taste of the divine wine. Now that she belongs to Li Xuan, naturally she will not be polite.
“Got it. I’ll bring it next time.”
Nami’s revenge was undisguised. The attention she attracted by destroying the Arlong Pirates or killing Colonel Mouse of the Marine Branch was not that great. However, in the weakest East China Sea, only Smoker might pay attention to it.
What really attracted the attention of the strong was Nami’s supersonic flight on the way to Orange Village. The storm caused along the way obviously did not escape the sight of the news bird. Morgans was very curious about how such a strong person would appear in the weakest East China Sea, and then he dug deep into the story behind it.
Then Morgans, who had a keen sense of news, published this news that was sure to be a big hit on the front page. It involved Jinbe, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and the collusion between the navy and pirates to harm civilians. Nami also appeared in front of the world for the first time.
Obviously Morgans’ wish was fulfilled, and the newspaper was a best-seller the next day. Sengoku was very dissatisfied with Morgans’ exposure of the navy scandal. After all, Nami’s background was also revealed. Her adoptive mother, a retired navy soldier, died because of the evil dragon released by the Seven Warlords’ policy and the actions of traitors within the navy.
This is no small matter. If the navy’s top brass doesn’t handle it well, it will affect the morale and combat effectiveness of the grassroots soldiers. In addition, the navy’s top brass was already very dissatisfied with the Seven Warlords’ policy, so it was even more difficult to suppress it.
The annihilation of the Arlong Pirates also attracted the attention of the Seven Warlords of the Sea Jinbe and Pluto Rayleigh, who seemed to be willing to take action. Although Nami was on the right side, for the pirates, revenge for their friends was more important.
However, this newspaper will only attract attention in the first half of the New World. For the Four Emperors, at most Whitebeard will take a closer look at it because of Jinbe.
However, before Nami could wait for Rayleigh and Jinbe’s revenge, she received an invitation from a big pirate hiding in the East China Sea. Golden Lion thought highly of Nami, who possessed a powerful fruit and had excellent sailing skills as reported in the newspaper, and directly gave her the third position, only below him and his deputy Indigo.
“I won’t be a pirate.”
Nami obviously rejected Golden Lion’s invitation. Except for a very small number of pirates, most of the pirates were not good people in her opinion, let alone big pirates like Golden Lion, who were burning, killing, looting and doing all kinds of evil. How could she agree to help the evil?
Obviously, this answer would not satisfy Golden Lion. Could it be that he, the Golden Lion, had not been born for too long and had been forgotten? How could someone dare to refuse his invitation?
The last person who dared to reject his invitation was Pirate King Roger. Back then, when Roger rejected Golden Lion’s invitation to rule the world together, he dared to lead the Sky Pirates to fight the Roger Pirates in an Etwal naval battle. Now, he is just a newcomer, and you dare to reject him?
The Golden Lion was furious, and he built more than a dozen floating islands and floated to the front of the Orange Village. He wanted to see whether Nami still wanted her hometown.
“Little girl, come out!”
The arrogant voice of Golden Lion resounded throughout the place. Today, he gave Nami only two choices: either to join the Flying Pirates obediently, or to die here with the Orange Village.
“I was originally waiting for Fishman Jinbei or Pluto Rayleigh, but since you, Golden Lion, insist on seeking death, then it’s better. Use your head to warn those who dare to attack my hometown.”
Nami came to the sky with strong wind wrapped around her body and confronted the golden lion.
Nami knew that in this chaotic era, only a strong enough reputation could protect her hometown from being disturbed by others, and the rapid spread of fame obviously requires a stepping stone. Originally, Nami had been waiting for Fishman Jinbe or Pluto Rayleigh, intending to use them to build her own fame, but the Golden Lion came first, so she would start with him.
“Indigo, did I hear it wrongly? This little girl actually said she wanted my head.”
After hearing what Nami said, Golden Lion began to suspect that his brain had been injured by the rudder, causing problems with his ears.
“Captain, this little girl is really talking nonsense and wants to use you as a stepping stone.”
Indigo answered carefully, he was afraid that the furious Golden Lion would take his anger out on him. He didn’t know if it was because of the rudder above his head, but the Golden Lion had become more and more irritable in recent years. When he was angry, he liked to shoot at his subordinates. It would be so unfair if he was killed directly.
“Haha! It seems that I haven’t appeared in front of the world for too long. Even a little girl wants to use me to get to the top. If that’s the case, then go to hell.”
The Golden Lion laughed in anger. He decided to destroy Nami and the village under her. He warned those self-righteous guys to recognize their own importance and not to think that just because he is old, anyone can challenge him.
She’s just a little girl who was lucky enough to pick up a good fruit and defeated the Arlong Pirates who offered a bounty of 20 million Baileys. She dared to challenge him and wanted to use him as a stepping stone. What a joke.
Chapter 62: The Defeated Golden Lion (Old Version)
“Lion Senkiritani”
In order to escape from the Impel Down City, the Golden Lion cut off his legs, and then used the two famous swords, Sakura Ten and Kuki, as prosthetic limbs, and his slashes were also kicked out by his legs. Several huge slashes attacked the Orange Village, and the power of each slash was enough to cut through the sea for dozens of kilometers.
If he landed on Orange Village, obviously all the villagers would be killed. This would force Nami to withstand his attack. As a pirate, he would not care about morality.
“Are you okay, Nami?”
Nojigo was very worried when he saw Nami confronting the Golden Lion. Although he knew that Nami was very strong now, he didn’t know to what extent.
Although Nami defeated the Arlong Pirates, compared with the Golden Lion, whose reputation has been passed down for decades, the Arlong Pirates can only be said to be a second-rate existence.
Not to mention that the Golden Lion came here with more than a dozen floating islands. The huge islands could be said to cover the sky and the sun, while Nami was alone in contrast. It was a pity that she had no power and could not help Nami.
“Don’t worry, Nami is fine. The strength of the Golden Lion cannot threaten her.”
At this time, a man’s voice sounded in Noqigao’s ears.
“who?”
Nojiko was very alert. Nami had told her before that there were people behind the Arlong Pirates and asked her to be careful.
“It’s me, Li Xuan. Nami should have told you about me!”
After playing in the Naruto world for a few days, Li Xuan is finally ready to get down to business. He comes to the One Piece world to collect devil fruits.
“So it’s you. I heard Nami say that you helped her a lot and that you helped her become stronger. Thank you for helping Nami.”
Nojigo was not unfamiliar with Li Xuan. Nami often mentioned Li Xuan in front of her these days, and her words were full of gratitude. She also became curious about Li Xuan.
“Is it really okay for Nami to face the Golden Lion alone?”
“Don’t worry, it’s okay. Even if something unexpected happens, I will help.”
Li Xuan held Nojigo’s hands and said.
“Ah! How could this person be like this? He just shook it directly.”
Nojiko’s face turned red. The village had always been under the rule of the evil dragon. She was also worried about Nami who had been alone outside. Her personal affairs had been delayed. Otherwise, at her age, it would be the right time for her to get married.
Li Xuan is handsome and capable. Although Nami said that he is a romantic, she, a country girl, cannot ask for too much.
But from Nami’s tone, she seems to have some affection for him. Does that mean she wants to marry Li Xuan together?
Nojigo was startled by Li Xuan’s bold action, and for a moment, he was lost in thoughts and forgot to break free from Li Xuan’s hand. Li Xuan naturally did not remind him and silently held Nojigo’s hand.
“Well, I believe you.”
Li Xuan and Nojiko stopped talking and held hands to watch the battle between Nami and the Golden Lion.
The battle situation above did not surprise Li Xuan. The gap between Golden Lion and the current Nami was too big. This was not an insurmountable gap that could be overcome by combat experience and fighting will.
The Lion Chikiri Ya that the Golden Lion used in anger obviously did not work. Nami directly launched a water tornado like a natural disaster towards the Golden Lion. After crushing several sword energies, she continued to attack the Golden Lion with the remaining power.
The Golden Lion tried to launch several slashing attacks, but to no avail. He had no choice but to crash a floating island into the waterspout, using its huge weight to forcibly disperse the waterspout.
But as the waterspout dissipated, it almost completely destroyed the floating island weighing tens of millions of tons. Large chunks of sand and soil weighing tens or hundreds of cubic meters continued to slide down. It was obvious that the floating island was not far from complete disintegration.
“Is it the Nature-type Hurricane Fruit? You have some skills to be so bold, but it’s too naive to challenge me like this.”
Nami’s strength was a little beyond Golden Lion’s expectations. The natural fruit was not surprising to him, but he did not expect that Nami could use the fruit to such power.
According to the news, Nami has not had the fruit for very long, so it is impossible for her to be able to use the power of the fruit to this extent. Even if she is a genius who has mastered the fruit, her basic physical strength should not be able to support Nami’s attack.
“The Power of the Lion – Imperial Palace Scroll”
The floating island that was constantly disintegrating and the sea water below lost gravity under the power of the Float-Float Fruit, forming a huge lion head. After roaring, it swallowed Nami.
“Yasakani no Magatama”
Countless dazzling light bullets blasted out from Nami’s hands, covering all the floating islands. Not only did they smash the attacking Lion Head and the sand and sea water in it, the large-scale attack also killed many minions of the Flying Pirates and the giant beasts.
“This is the monkey’s move, with both wind and light. What kind of fruit do you have, little girl? Is it a psychic type or a mythical beast type?”
Under the attack of light bullets, the Golden Lion lost both legs and was not as agile as before. He was hit by several light bullets and suffered serious injuries. His lion-like hair, which he was proud of, was also burnt a lot. His expression became more solemn. After traveling around the world for decades, he had never heard of such a powerful fruit before.
“Why? You want to get information? Are you scared?”
“Haha, I, the Golden Lion, would be scared? Are you kidding me?”
The golden lions went mad, just like wounded wild beasts. When facing danger, that is when they are most terrifying.
“You can stop one floating island, but what about ten? Can you still stop them?”
All the floating islands were driven by the golden lion and smashed towards the Orange Village. He wanted to raze it to the ground.
He doesn’t care about any revenge plan to destroy the world, not to mention the minions on the island. As long as he is alive, he will have as many minions as he wants.
“Ahahaha! Go to hell! Are you going to rescue them? Or are you going to run away? I look forward to your choice.”
The Golden Lion laughed wildly, almost crying. He had gone completely crazy.
“Do you really think I’ve used all my strength? Well, I’ll show you what real strength is.”
Nami’s way of using power is to imitate the methods in various anime and novels. With a four-digit power, she cannot be called omnipotent, but she is almighty. Most of the moves can be reproduced, especially the basic elements and related moves.
“God, Chibaku Tensei.”
An extremely compressed gravity ball appeared in Nami’s hand, attracting everything around it while rushing towards the golden lion at a high speed. The golden lion’s continuous slashing could not cause the black ball to deviate in the slightest.
Later, when he wanted to run, he could no longer get out. The dozen or so floating islands he had thrown out before now became his graveyard. Every time he tried to rush out, he would be attracted and blasted back by the huge rocks. In the end, the golden lion was completely wrapped up by the dozen or so floating islands he brought, forming a stone ball with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers.
Nami slowly placed the stone ball into the sea to prevent it from causing huge waves and affecting the Orange Village.
Chapter 63: Capture the Nami Sisters (Old Version)
“You guys, this is…”
But when Nami returned home, she found Li Xuanzheng and Noki Gao waiting for her hand in hand.
“Ah! No, this is, this…”
When Nojigo noticed Nami’s gaze, he realized that their hands were still together, so he quickly broke away from Li Xuan.
“I know, it’s not Nojigo’s problem, it must be Li Xuan who is bothering you.”
Although Nami was upset, she still knew who the culprit was. With Li Xuan’s romantic personality, he must have been the first to attack.
“Let’s get down to business!”
“I’m here to collect a batch of devil fruits. I can’t just take them from you for nothing. You still have to pay the price.”
“No need for that. You’ve helped me so much, and the devil fruit wasn’t originally mine.”
Li Xuan has helped her a lot, and Nami is very satisfied with everything now and doesn’t want anything else.
“Really? What if it’s to resurrect Bell-mère?”
“Bell-Mère? She can be resurrected? Really?”
Nami excitedly grabbed Li Xuan. She would never forget that day.
She ran away from home after quarreling with Bell-mère over some trivial matters. After being found by Nojigo, the evil dragon had already attacked. Because there was not enough money to pay the protection fee for the three of them, Bell-mère finally chose to sacrifice herself to save them. She did not even have the chance to say sorry to Bell-mère.
This incident has always been Nami’s inner demon, so Nami likes money so much, because if she had money that day, Bell-mère would not have to sacrifice herself.
Not only Nami, but Nojiko was also looking at Li Xuan with a nervous and expectant expression.
“In fact, this world has the concept of soul, so resurrection is not difficult.”
In One Piece, there is the concept of Hades, where the souls of people rest after death. The existence of the soul does not actually count as death for Li Xuan, and he easily resurrected Bell-mère.
“This is……”
Bell-mère’s memory still remains at the moment before her death. She remembers that she was killed by the evil dragon with a gun.
“Bellmaire!”
Nami and Nojiko rushed over together and hugged Bell-mère tightly, tears flowing uncontrollably.
“You are Nami and Nojigo? You are all grown up? What’s going on?”
Bell-mère recognized Nami and Nojiko by their hair color and faces that were similar to those in their childhood.
“Li Xuan has resurrected…”
Nami and Nojiko explained to Bell-mère what happened after her death, and Li Xuan quietly slipped out and left the room to Bell-mère and her two daughters.
Two hours later, Bellmère came out with Nami and Nojigo.
“Thank you for taking care of Nami and the others. I will feel more at ease with you around.”
“What are you talking about, Bell-mère.” Nami rushed over and pulled her adoptive mother away with a blushing face.
“Leave it to me with peace of mind! I will definitely protect them in the future.”
Li Xuan naturally made a promise, and Bellmère also started a conversation with Li Xuan. It was obvious that her two daughters had a good impression of Li Xuan. As an adoptive mother, she would not stop her daughters from making their choice, but it was still necessary to have an in-depth communication with Li Xuan.
“What strange things are you talking about? Sit down for a moment. Tonight we will celebrate Belle-Mère’s rebirth.”
Nami and Nokiko could no longer resist the bold discussion between Li Xuan and Bell-mère. If they didn’t stop them, the two would start discussing their engagement with Li Xuan. So they worked together to pull Bell-mère into the kitchen.
After nightfall, Nojigo left her room and planned to find her sister Nami to talk to her and discuss how the two sisters should treat Li Xuan, but she found that Nami was not in her room. She just passed by Bellmère’s room and there was no trace of Nami inside, so there was only one answer.
Nokigao’s face turned red. It was obvious that Nami was not in her room now. It was obvious what she would do if she went to Li Xuan’s room. She spat and cursed Nami for being too shameless. But she quietly walked to the outside of Li Xuan’s room and peeked at the movements inside through the gap.
After an unknown amount of time, the noise inside finally stopped, and Nojigo was about to leave secretly, but Li Xuan’s door suddenly opened, and a big hand with warmth that penetrated her heart pulled her in, and the second half began.
The next day, the sun was pouring in and it was already afternoon. Li Xuan opened his eyes lazily, looked at the two sisters, one in each hand on his left and right, gently pulled his hand out, and went out silently.
The two sisters who were pretending to sleep opened their eyes at the same time. It was obvious that they were pretending to sleep. Li Xuan also noticed the awkward atmosphere and walked out to give the sisters some time alone.
Of course, Li Xuan didn’t have a good time after he came out. Yes, Bellmère wanted to hand over both sisters to him yesterday, but Li Xuan took both sisters down in one night.
If it weren’t for the fact that the two sisters took the initiative to come to Li Xuan’s room, Bellemeier would definitely not give Li Xuan a good face. Now she had no choice. The two sisters were so proactive, and she could only sigh that girls can’t be kept when they grow up.
Of course, Li Xuan couldn’t just leave. He stayed with the two sisters in Orange Village for several days before he planned to go to the World Government Headquarters, Marijoa, to get the Devil Fruits. In fact, Li Xuan could collect all the Devil Fruits in a single thought, but there was no need. He had been annoyed by the corrupt World Government and the Celestial Dragons in One Piece before. By attacking Marijoa, he could collect the fruits and vent his anger. It was a two-birds-with-one-stone move. Why not?
Moreover, Li Xuan discovered that compared to the long time required to conquer girls in the everyday world, these beauties in the extraordinary world are often easy to conquer. As long as he feels that they are attractive and suitable, Li Xuan can often win them over as long as he is a little tough.
“Boa Hancock, do you want revenge?”
The man’s voice appeared in the Nine Snakes Palace. The empress, who was looking in the mirror and feeling sorry for the slave brand on her back, was startled and immediately put on her cheongsam. Unexpectedly, another man broke into the Kingdom of Women and also broke into the palace.
“Who is it? Come out now!”
Li Xuan emerged from the air with a calm expression. Although he accidentally saw some things he shouldn’t have seen, it was not intentional.
“I’m Li Xuan. I’m planning to go to Marijoa to collect some devil fruits. I thought you seemed to have a grudge against the Celestial Dragons, so I decided to take you with me. Do you want to go?”
Hancock looked at Li Xuan who had appeared in front of her at some point. He was able to hide his Observation Haki from her and his strength seemed to be very powerful. But so what? How could she be afraid of a lunatic who spoke nonsense?
Without any intention of communicating, Hancock raised her hands and made a heart shape to Li Xuan.
“Bow down before my beauty! Sweet and sweet wind!”
The heart-shaped pink energy hit Li Xuan, but had no effect.
“How is that possible!”
Hancock couldn’t believe it. Anyone who had a crush on her would be petrified, and Li Xuan’s eyes were not very honest after he appeared.
“Without even this much strength, how can I dare to say I’m going to Marijoa? So, have you decided? Do you want revenge?”
“Aren’t you going to stop yet?”
Li Xuan looked at Hancock who was still attacking despite not believing in evil. After confirming that the fruit ability was ineffective, Hancock chose to launch a physical attack this time. The slender legs under the cheongsam were attached with armed color domineering, and fell directly towards Li Xuan.
“Stop it!”
Looking at Hancock standing still in mid-air, Li Xuan shook his head helplessly. He had to show his strength to calm her down.
“Have you calmed down?”
“What is your purpose?” Hancock looked at Li Xuan coldly.
“Didn’t I tell you? I want to go to Marijoa to get some things. Then there will be a conflict with the Celestial Dragons and the World Government, so I plan to take you with me. Do you want to go?”
“Why should I believe that you have the ability to do this, instead of destroying yourself.”
Hancock had long imagined taking revenge on the Celestial Dragons, but she didn’t dare to. Not only because of her psychological trauma, but also because she had two younger sisters and the Amazon tribe behind her, so she couldn’t act rashly.
Chapter 64: Shadow Corps vs. World Government (Old Version)
“You go out and take a look.”
Li Xuan released his control over her, and Hancock stopped attacking and walked out, and then she was shocked.
The outside world stopped. This was not just an expression, but a reality. Not only did the guards outside the door stop in their tracks, but the grass swaying in the breeze, the birds flying in the sky, the waves splashing in the sea, everything within Hancock’s observation Haki was frozen in time. She quickly ran around the Nine Snake Island, but did not find any moving objects.
“I’m going to Marijoa to kill those Celestial Dragons.”
The Empress said bitterly that in the face of such power, the World Government would have no chance of fighting back.
“In that case, let’s go.”
Li Xuan walked forward, put one arm around Hancock’s slender waist, and opened the traditional door of Mary Joa with the other hand.
Although Hancock was not used to having contact with men, she did not push him away. Li Xuan was obviously not such a kind person. He was willing to take her to revenge, so he naturally had something in mind. Hancock was mentally prepared.
She would give everything for revenge, not to mention that Li Xuan was the strongest man Hancock knew, both in appearance and strength, so she didn’t have much resistance.
“Enemy attack!”
The soldier on guard was the first to discover Li Xuan who appeared with his arms around the empress.
Then a team of soldiers attacked Li Xuan together. The soldiers who were able to defend the World Government Headquarters and the Celestial Dragon Holy Land Mary Geoise were the elite among the elite. When they joined forces, they could delay even a major general-level warrior for a while.
Unfortunately, the person they met was Li Xuan. Teams of shadow ninjas in black kept walking out of the shadows behind Li Xuan. Li Xuan was too lazy to fight these minions himself and only planned to use summons to deal with them.
The best summon Li Xuan has ever seen is the Shadow Corps. It may not be the strongest, but it is definitely the most useful. As for strength, will Li Xuan lack it?
The Shadow Corps’ attack on the miscellaneous soldiers was devastating. Ordinary soldiers were unable to use Haki, and faced with Shadow Ninjas who could transform into shadows and move freely on the ground and walls, they had no room to fight back and could only be ruthlessly killed.
“Aren’t you going to do it?” Hancock was a little confused. It was obvious that as long as Li Xuan stopped time, the entire Mary Joa would be at his mercy.
“Wouldn’t that be too boring? Why would I come here if I can’t see their collapse and fear?”
Hancock was also persuaded by Li Xuan. She also wanted to see with her own eyes those damn Celestial Dragons crying bitterly.
Faced with the ruthless slaughter of the Shadow Ninjas, CP0 members who were able to use Haki soon appeared. They soon discovered that Haki could effectively harm the Shadow Ninjas who were unable to attack by ordinary soldiers, but after fighting for a while and losing a lot of manpower, they found that the number of Shadow Ninjas seemed endless.
Obviously, if Li Xuan is not killed, shadow ninjas will continue to appear. But facing the shadow army that has already formed, they can’t get close at all, let alone launch an attack. Obviously, the enemy is no longer something they can deal with. They must request powerful reinforcements.
Soon, the three leaders of CP0 arrived at the scene. Each of them was as powerful as any admiral. After all, CP0’s counterpart in the World Government was the Marine Headquarters.
Li Xuan had little interest in these three unknown people. It made no substantial difference to him whether the generals had strength or not.
After the mall in the chat group was optimized, there were still some good things occasionally. Points didn’t mean much to him, so Li Xuan often bought some interesting things in the mall, such as the masks of the Shadow Legion and the inheritance of all professions in the DND world.
Li Xuan waved his hand again, and three more shadows took shape. This time they were not simple basic soldiers. Each of them had an advanced shadow legendary profession, Shadow Walker, Shadow Assassin, and Shadow Mask.
These are all legendary professions in the DND world, the last stage before a profession becomes a god. They are extremely powerful, and their shadow abilities are even more bizarre and unpredictable. Soon the three members of cp0 were in danger under the attack of the heroic units in the Shadow Legion, and were soon injured.
“Eight-foot mirror!”
The first general to arrive at the scene to support when Mary Geoise was attacked was naturally Kizaru. He first observed the situation in secret and found that Li Xuan was the real enemy who attacked Mary Geoise, and the others were just summons, so he decided to launch a surprise attack on Li Xuan.
Kizaru believed that with his speed, even if his attack was ineffective, he would have no problem escaping unscathed.
“Speed ​​is power. Have you ever been kicked by light?”
“The speed of light? Are you kidding me?”
When Kizaru was about to attack, Li Xuan stepped on him. What a joke, a wretched old man wanted to get close to him.
“How is that possible?”
At this time, the ancient saint Fegalando Green, who arrived at the scene, said in disbelief. He is the highest commander of the Knights of the God of Power of the Celestial Dragon Headquarters, and his own strength is extremely powerful.
He could defeat Kizaru, but it was impossible for him to beat Kizaru unconscious in an instant after he ate the Shining Fruit, but it happened in front of him now. This was completely beyond his comprehension.
“Didn’t you use your full strength at all?”
“As expected, the Celestial Dragons are not very smart. You couldn’t even defeat the soldiers I summoned, and you still say that I used my full strength. I didn’t even make a move!”
Ancient Saint Fegalando Green was extremely angry at being humiliated like this. As the leader of the Knights of the God of Power of the Celestial Dragons, the Five Elders were only at the same level as him. He had never been humiliated like this before.
“Let’s go together!”
The Knights of God had nine commanders, including him, and each of them had the strength of a general. They were the real reason why the Celestial Dragons could act so recklessly. The entire Knights of God combined had the ability to defeat the navy and the Four Emperors. He didn’t believe that Li Xuan alone could stop them.
“Good, good. Can you still handle this?”
As Li Xuan spoke, he summoned nine heroic units with legendary combat power one by one, as well as numerous elite units and ordinary units to fight with the Divine Knights.
“Is this all the power your World Government has? The Knights of God + CP0 + the Five Elders, nearly twenty general-level strongmen. Even if the whole world rebels, you have the ability to suppress it. You are indeed worthy of being the World Government that has ruled the world for 800 years.”
Li Xuan didn’t pay attention to the fighting below, but looked at the five figures walking towards him from a distance.
“I’ve lived for so long, but this is the first time I’ve seen someone as strong as you. I have to admit that you are indeed a monster. Do you want to cooperate? As long as you are willing to join the World Government, everything in the world is up to you to choose.”
The leading Five Elders came forward and promised that this was not false but sincere. Li Xuan would summon a corresponding number of shadow troops according to the number of people they sent. He was not sure whether the current number was Li Xuan’s limit. What if five of them joined the battlefield and Li Xuan summoned five more hero units?
He also felt a fear in his heart. If Li Xuan could summon more, how would the world government respond then?
Chapter 65: Problem Child is Coming (Old Version)
“Why should I join the World Government with your feeble power?”
Li Xuan waved his hand and released all the heroic units he had created according to all the legendary professions in the DND world profession inheritance encyclopedia. There were eleven basic professions that crossed and extended each other. There were more than a hundred legendary professions that could be advanced, and more than a hundred heroic units.
Although he could create more heroic units, he only needed one of these figurine-like creations.
“Now, what do you think the world government means to me?”
The Five Elder Stars, the Knights of God, and CP0 were all dumbfounded, looking at the more than one hundred different figures in front of them. The aura and strength on them could not be faked. Obviously, each of them was not inferior to the heroic units fighting against them. In other words, there were more than one hundred general-level strongmen appearing in front of them.
This is far beyond the limits of what the World Government can cope with. Yes, they still have Lord Im and ancient weapons, but they cannot face so many admiral-level strongmen. Even if all the strong men in the world are gathered together and the three ancient weapons are added, it is still unclear whether they can match them.
It was obviously impossible to defeat them because Li Xuan had not made a move from beginning to end.
“The Five Elders don’t answer, so what about you? Navy Marshal Sengoku, Navy Admirals Akainu and Aokiji, are you here to support the World Government?”
Li Xuan looked up again at the high-level naval forces coming to support him.
“Haha, you’re joking. We are just passing by, just passing by.”
Zhan Guo laughed, bowed to Li Xuan, and pulled Akainu and Aokiji to leave. If the gap was not big, he was willing to fight to the death. After all, the World Government was the basis for maintaining the existing order. Although it was bad, it was better than nothing.
But more than a hundred generals, just go to bed, no matter what the world government has, they are doomed. He should go back and think carefully about how to maintain the world order without the world government, at least to keep the basic foundation of the world.
“Since the Navy is so sensible, I will return this wretched monkey to you.”
Li Xuan kicked Kizaru over. Although he disliked the World Government and the Celestial Dragons, he believed that the navy still had a need to exist.
Aokiji reached out and caught Kizaru, then followed Sengoku out. Akainu didn’t say anything. Although he was tough, he was not a fool, not to mention that he didn’t have much good feelings towards the World Government.
“Sir, please allow us to surrender to you. We can help you take control of the world faster.”
The Five Elder Stars looked at each other and made up their minds. There was nothing they could do. They couldn’t win, no matter what. Since they couldn’t win, they had no choice but to surrender.
“It sounds wonderful, but unfortunately Hancock thinks that the Celestial Dragons are disgusting, so I’m sorry, you all go to hell.”
The Five Elders thought that Li Xuan might reject them, but they didn’t expect that Li Xuan would use such a reason to reject their support. Just because of a woman, they rejected the support of the World Government. This was too outrageous.
“Sir, if you like beauties, although the Empress is known as the most beautiful woman in the world, there are beauties in the world who can rival her. We can collect beauties from all over the world for you to choose from.”
Hearing this, Hancock became a little nervous. She didn’t know what choice Li Xuan would make. Although Hancock considered herself the most beautiful woman in the world, all the other beauties combined could not compare to her.
“Not interested. The only person I’m interested in is Boa Hancock. Go ahead! Kill them all!”
As everyone in the World Government looked in disbelief and Hancock was very moved, Li Xuan gave the order to kill all the forces of the World Government.
Obviously the World Government doesn’t understand that Li Xuan is not interested in ordinary beauties. He is only interested in his two-dimensional wives before he traveled through time.
More than a hundred hero units attacked at the same time. Although the strong men of the World Government fought desperately and played their trump cards one after another, Im took action, the King used it, and even killed many hero units. But unfortunately, no matter how many hero units they killed, as many identical hero units would reappear from the shadow behind Li Xuan.
After realizing this, all the people in the World Government used Im as the spearhead and prepared to launch a desperate attack on Li Xuan. Soon the three people from CP0 died first, followed by the Knights of God, and then the Five Elders. Finally, when only Im was left, he was no more than thirty meters away from Li Xuan, but this thirty meters was also a chasm that he could not cross. Guarding Li Xuan and Hancock were twelve legendary wizard hero units.
Although they are all legendary professions, there are gaps between them. The mage is obviously the strongest among them. There were no mage hero units participating in the siege before, otherwise all the people in the world government would not have persisted until now.
Im looked up, and was greeted by a bombardment of twelve legendary spells, including Dimension Slash, Annihilation Singularity, Eternal Blazing Sun… Under such an attack, it was obvious that Im was left with nothing, not even ashes.
After all the resistance forces of the World Government were wiped out, Li Xuan brought Hancock’s former enemies here. She had specially protected them, otherwise they would have been wiped out in the battle between the Shadow Legion and the World Government. Before Im’s death, the entire Marijoa would have been razed to the ground.
“Kill him, Hancock.”
Hancock looked at the person she feared and hated the most in her childhood, and killed him with a wave of her hand. So it was this kind of weak existence that she was afraid of?
“You are truly free, Hancock.”
“Well, Master Li Xuan, please take me back! I, I can’t bear it any longer.”
The Nine Snakes Island highly values ​​violence and strength. They believe that the most powerful people are the most beautiful. Growing up in such an environment, Hancock’s thoughts are no exception.
When Li Xuan easily destroyed the most powerful world government in the world, Hancock was moved. Li Xuan helped her to avenge herself personally and broke her inner fear. Her love for Li Xuan had reached the point where she could no longer suppress it, and she just wanted to return to her palace now.
Li Xuan naturally would not refuse the invitation of a beautiful woman, and took Hancock back to the palace of Nine Snake Island.
For a whole week, Li Xuan spent time in Hancock’s obsession. She was very love-sick and always wanted to stick to Li Xuan.
There was no other way, Li Xuan could only go all out and teach Hancock a lesson, then he left the pirate world after promising to visit her often.
“I thought you wouldn’t come back, Master? The Harvest Festival is only a few days away.” The usually calm Leticia complained to Li Xuan about his unreliability.
“Why are you the only one left? Where’s Black Rabbit?” Li Xuan looked around but saw no sign of Black Rabbit.
“Master Shiroyasha gave her a few invitations and she went to summon newcomers.”
“That’s how it is!”
Those three problem children are finally coming, which means a turbulent and chaotic era is about to come.